may well think that though they had flesh in Egypt yet they had no such plenty at least that they had no such liberty to âit by it having such tasks dayly imposed upon them that the day scarce afforded them time to dispatch their dayes work But thus those that are discontented at their present condition are wont beyond the bounds of truth to extoll what they formerly enjoyed For ye have brought us forth into this wildernesse to kill this whole assembly with âunger Their provision being so farre spent which they brought out of Egypt that they saw no means to sustain themselves in this wildernesse where no food could be gotten Vers 4. And the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day c. That is as verse 16. an omer for every man and thus God fed them from hand to mouth giving them still no more but provision for one day that they might be still kept in dependance upon God to which also agreeth that petition which our Saviour taught us Matth. 6. 11. Give us this day our dayly bread Vers 6. At even then ye shall know that the Lord hath brought you out from the land of Egypt When God should give them quails in such abundance then they should know that the Lord had brought them out from the land of Egypt and not Moses and Aaron of their own heads as was objected by the Israelites verse 3. For ye have brought us forth c. Vers 7. And in the morning then yâ shall see the glory of the Lord. That is the Manna that glorious work of his for so Moses expounds himself in the next verse and glory is oft used for glorious works See Numb 14. 21. All the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. John 11. 40. Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God For that he heareth your murmurings against the Lord. Thatis by reason of your murmurings this the Lord will do to justifie us his servants Thus he puts them in mind of their sinne and wisheth them to observe that this message which God had sent them concerning the Quails and Manna did shew that God had heard their murmurings and therefore they had need take heed it may be he would not alway deal with them as he had now And what are we that ye murmure against us That is we durst never of ourselves have undertaken this great work of bringing you out of Egypt from the bondage of Pharaoh nor can you think that we by our own power have done those miraculous works which you have seen done in this bâsinesse and which now you shall yet further see since therefore it is the almighty God that hath done these great things for you and we onely his instruments your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord. Vers 10. They looked toward the wildernesse and behold the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud Aaron having given charge to the Israelites as is expressed in the former verse to come near before the Lord and there being at that time before the tabernacle was built no other visible signe of Gods presence amongst them but onely the pillar of the cloud toward that therefore they turned their faces and perceived that God did in a more glorious manner then ordinarily therein manifest the brightnesse of his presence Now because the cloud was in the forefront of their armies leading them still farther into the wildernesse therefore it is said that they looked toward the wildernesse Vers 11. And the Lord spake unto Moses c. This the Lord had said to Moses before onely here it is repeated to shew that he did nothing without a warrant and that as God had spoken it came to passe Vers 13. At even the quails came up and covered the camp Being happely brought in by a wind as those afterwards vvere at Kibroth-hattaavah Numb 11. 31. where God again gave them quails to eat and that for a vvhole moneâh together vvhereas novv they came in onely this one evening before the Manna vvas given them Vers 15. And when the children of Israel saw it they said one to another It is Manna Which is all one as if they had said vvhat is this for so the Hebrevv vvord may signifie or this is a meat vvhich God hath prepared for us vvithout our labour for Manna in the Hebrevv signifieth prepared and therefore it is added in the next vvords For they wist not what it was that is they knevv not vvhat more particular name to give it Vers 16. Gather of it every man according to his eating Proportionably as he hath more or lesse in his family Vers 18. And when they did mete with an omer he that gathered much c. All were imployed in gathering and some as more able gathered more some as lesse able gathered lesse but when all was laid together in the common heap whether of the family or of the tribe c. and then afterward it was measured to every man an omer âccording to the Lords direction there was nothing wanting for which they should pinch him that had gathered lesse nor nothing over for him that had gathered much but every one had his just omer And hence it is that S. Paul by this example of the Israelites one helping another and conferring what they had gathered in common exhorts the Christian Corinthians in like manner to supply the necessities of their brethren 2. Cor. 8. 13 14 15. For I mean not that other men be eased and you burdened But by an equality that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality As it is written He that had gathered much c. Vers 19. Let no man leave of it till the morning Though every one in each family had an omer allowed him whether great or little men or women old or young and none might reserve any of their portion till the next day yet it cannot be thought that every man was enjoyned to eat or did eat the same quantity but what they left they either burnt it or cast it forth or some other way consumed it and might not keep any of it to be eaten the next day See above ver 4. Vers 22. On the sixth day they gathered twice as much bread two omers for one man and all the rulers of the congregation came and told Moses To wit that the people had gathered as they were appointed twice as much on that sixth day as they had on other dayes and of this they informed Moses both as desiring thereby to glorifie God in the confession of this wonderfull work that he had sent Manna so abundantly that day as before he had promised ver 5. And it shall be twice as much as they gather daily and also chiefly that they might receive directions from Moses
And he said unto Aaron Take thee a young calf for a sinne-offering Before Aaron might be suffered to offer up any sacrifice he is commanded by Moses to offer up a young calf as a sinne-offering for himself And hence the Apostle proves the weaknesse and insufficiency of the Leviticall priesthood to wit that those priests were not fit in themselves to stand as Mediatours betwixt God and the people being sinners themselves but were types and shadows of another to come to wit Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners c. Heb. 7. 26 27. But since a young bullock is appointed for the high priests sinne-offering Levit. 4. 3. Why is Aaron here commanded to offer a young calf for a sinne-offering I answer between a young calf and a young bullock there was no great difference the one happely was as the Hebrews say of the first year the other of the second but yet of that difference the reason we may conceive to be this because in the fourth chapter a sinne-offering is appointed onely by way of atonement for some particular sinne of ignorance committed by the high priest but this sinne-offering here injoyned was for the sinnes of the priests in generall and that also in a particular case for their first entrance upon the execution of their office and therefore here not a young bullock as there was injoyned but a young calf was offered for their sinne-offering and that by the Lords speciall direction Vers 3. Take yee a kid of the goats for a sinne-offering c. Here also as in a speciall particular case the very same sacrifices are not injoyned either for the sinne-offerings burnt-offerings or peace-offerings of the people that are injoyned by the generall Laws in the former chapters onely respect is had that some of every kind should be now offered by the priests at their first entrance upon their office Vers 4. For to day the Lord will appear unto you See ver 24. Vers 9. And put it upon the horns of the altar c. That is the brasen altar herein also this sinne-offering for the high priest seemeth to differ from others that followed after whose bloud was to be carried into the Sanctuary Levit. 4. 5 6 7. and it was because Aaron as yet had not accesse into the holy place till he had prepared away by this first sacrifice into the court the like is to be observed in the peoples sinne-offering ver 15. compared with Levit. 4. 13 17 18. Vers 10. But the fat and the kidneys and the caul above the liver of the sinne-offering he burnt upon the altar That is he offered them upon the altar and so they were afterward burnt by that fire which came down from heaven ver 24. Vers 15. And he brought the peoples offering and took the goat c. and offered it for sinne as the first That is in the same manner as that for the priest ver 8. and so he burnt it also without the camp as the other was ver 11. for which he is reproved by Moses Lev. 10. 17. Wherefore have ye not eaten the sinne-offering in the holy place seeing it is most holy and God hath given it you c. Vers 17. Beside the burnt sacrifice of the morning That is this was not the burnt-offering and meat-offering which was every morning to be offered as God appointed Exod. 24. 38 39 40. but an extraordinary offering besides which by speciall direction was offered at this time Vers 22. And Aaron lift up his hand toward the people and blessed them This was a kind of applying the sacrifice to them and to make known that God did gratiously accept of those sacrifices from them and it was done according to the manner set down Numb 6. 23 c. Speak unto Aaron and his sonnes saying On this wise shall blesse the children of Israel saying unto them The Lord blesse thee and keep thee the Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace So also it is said of our Saviour that a little before his Ascention he lift up his head and blessed his disciples and indeed Aaron was in this a type of Christ in whom all the Nations of the world are blessed Gen. 18. 18. Vers 22. And came down from offering of the sinne-offering c. That is from the bank or hilly-place of the altar which was higher then the other ground Vers 23. And Moses and Aaron went into the tabernacle c. Hitherto the priests had onely made entrance upon their office in the court of the priests Now Moses went with Aaron into the tabernacle that he might there instruct him concerning the service he was there to perform both about the lights the table of shew-bread and the altar of incense And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people That is somme visible signe of Gods glory and favour as by the cloud Exod. 16. 10. Vers 24. And there came a âire out from the Lord and consumed upon the altar the burnt-offering and the fat That is either from heaven as 2. Chron. 7. 1. or else out of the tabernacle Which when all the people saw they shouted and fell on their faces With astonishment and joy giving thanks for this signe of Gods favour and of his accepting their sacrifices CHAP. X. Vers 1. ANd Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron took either of them his cânser c. No doubt Moses had taught them and enjoyned them that after they had offered the sacrifices on the altar of burnt-offerings then they should go into the tabernâcle and there should light the lamps and burn incense on the altar of incense as God had commanded Exod. 30. 7. Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning when he dresseth the lamps he shall burn incense on it that is on the altar of incense but withall doubtlesse he had given them direction to use in this service onely the fire of the altar of burnt-offerings which was kindled by fire from heaven for though this be onely implyed covertly Levit. 6. 13. The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar it shall never go out yet I make no question but that it was more fully given them in charge as afterward again Levit. 16. 10. where direction is given for Aarons going into the most holy place He shall take a censer of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small and bring it within the vail But now Nadab and Abihu rashly and inconsiderately forgetting or neglecting their duty in this particular took some other âire in their censers that perhaps wherewith they had sod and dressed the âlesh of their sacrifices and putting incense thereon to carry it and lay it upon the altar of incense and so offered strange fire before the Lord that is the fire which he
commanded them not and so were severely punished for it as is afterwards expressed Now that this happened that very eighth day whereof mention is made Chap. 9. 1. immediately after those first sacrifices were consumed by fire from the Lord may be gathered by that which follows from vers 12. to the end of the chapter which plainly concerneth those sacrifices whereof we reade in the former chapter And thus God taught them betimes the weaknesse of the Leviticall priesthood and withall with what fear and exact care it was fit they should carry themselves in the service of God Vers 2. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them That is killed them as the sword is said to devoure 2. Sam. 2. 26. Then Abner called to Joab and said Shall the sword devoure for ever For that neither their bodies nor clothes were burnt to ashes appears verse 5. So they went near and carried them in their coats out of the camp Vers 3. Then Moses said unâo Aaron This is it that the Lord spake saying I will be sanctified c. The substance of these following words is in many places to be found as Exod. 19. 22. And let the priests also that come near to the Lord sanctifie themselves lest the Lord break forth upon them again Levit. 8. 35. Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes and keep the charge of the Lord that ye dye not and this is sufficient Yet happely these very words also at some other time were spoken by God though not written As for the words themselves I will be sanctified by them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified the meaning of them is that God will have those that come nigh him carry themselves as become those that serve so holy a God with all possible care and reverence and fear and that God will else manifest his holinesse in punishing them Ezek. 28. 22. Behold I am against âhee O Zidon and I will be glorified in the midst of thee Two arguments are therefore herein couched to keep Aaron from murmuring 1. because the punishment was just 2. because God should be glorified hereby and both the people and his posterity receive good by it And Aaron held his peace That is though happely at first he began to take on pitifully and to give too much liberty to his passions yet hearing those words of Moses he presently checked himself laid his hand upon hiâ mouth and not a word more would he speak And doubtlesse this is noted as a notable instance of his piety and quiet submission to Gods good will and pleasure and that his carriage was herein most singalarly remarkable we shall see if we note these particulars First that he had now lost two of his sonnes yea his two eldest sonnes together at a clap We know what Rebeckah in great angaish of soul said to Jacob when his brother Esau had resolved to kill him Gen. 27. 45. Go âlie to Paran why should I be deprived of you boâh in one day Secondly that they were cut off suddenly by an untinely death as we use to say when neither themselves not their poore father did ever dream of any such danger Thirdly that they were cut off by a way which might seem to testifie Gods hot displeasure against them for they were devoured by fire from God the Lord by the manner of their death pointing out the sinne for which they were stricken and what father had not rather lose all his stock of children in an ordinary way then have execution done upon any one of them by Gods immediate hand in such a terrible manner Fourthly that it was at a time when âheir hearts no doubt were as full of joy as ever they could hold it being the first day of their entring upon that high honour of their priestly function and in such a sunshine of Gods favour to be so suddenly thunderstruck must needs adde to their calamity And last of all that they were cut off with such severity for so small an offense as reason might judge of it onely for taking fire to burn the incense from one place when they should have taken it from another and that not purposely done but onely through mistake an errour into which when they had so much to do and were yet unacquainted with the service they might easily fall Vers 4. And Moses called Mishael and Elzaphan the two sonnes of Vzziel the uncle of Aaron c. The nearest kindred it seems used to perform this office of carrying the dead to be buried and their brethren the priests might not leave their ministery therefore Aarons cosin germans are appointed to do it Vers 6. Vncover not your heads neither rend your clothes c. The severall laws that concern the priests mourning for their dead friends we have largely set down in the one and twentieth chapter of this book where the inferiour priefts are allowed to be mourners at the buriall of a brother though the high priest is forbidden it But this is a speciall charge for this present occasion onely and so here not onely Aaron but also his sonnes that remained still alive are forbidden all the usuall solemnities of mourning for Nadab and Abihu not to uncover tâeir heads nor to rend their clothes nor to go out from the doore of the tabernaclâ ãâã the congrâgation and that first becâuse it was an extraordinary judgemenâ of God that was fallen upon their brethren and they were to testifie their ââbmissiââ thereuâââ by not lamenting their death Secondly because the solemnity and service of the dây might not be interrupted being newly anointed and now at this time prepared for their first entring upon the execution of their priestly office they might not break off this service to attend the buriall of their brethren But why are they injoyned not to uncover their heads since it may seem by other places that it was not the custome of mourners amongst the Jews to uncover their heads but rather to cover them as we may see 2. Sam. 15. 30. David went up the ascent of mount Olivet and wept as he went up and had his head covered and he went barefoot and all the people that was with him covered every man his head and they went up weeping as they went up and so again chap. 19. 4. But the king covered his face and the king cried with a loud voyce Oh my sonne Absolom O Absolom my sonne my sonne See also Jer. 14. 3 4. The answer is that the priests are here injoyned not to uncover their heads that is not to take off their miters and bonnets which they wore on their heads to the end they might not addresse themselves in the way of mourners to attend the buriall of Nadab and Abihu to wit by covering their heads with the usuall vail or covering of mourners The chief aim of this command was to intimate
was removed But the text resolves us not Vers 41. But on the morrow all the congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses c. The very men whose lives Moses had saved the day before by praying to the Lord for them do now murmur against him and it is expresly noted that this they did on the morrow after they had seen that fearfull judgement that fell upon Korah Dathan and Abiram with all the men of their conspiracy thereby to intimate their horrible wickednesse that after the sight of so strange and fearfull a judgement they durst so immediately again make an insurrection against Moses charging him with the death of those rebells and that under the name of the people of the Lord ye have killed say they the people of the Lord when it was so evident that they were destroyed by the immediate hand of God as wretches not worthy to be numbred amongst Gods people Vers 42. And it came to passe when the congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron that they looked toward the tabernacle of the congregation That is Moses and Aaron looked to God as having now no other refuge or shelter to fly to And behold the cloud covered it and the glory of the Lord appeared This signe of Gods having somewhat to say to them for at such times the cloud descended stayed the rage of the people and saved Moses and Aaron Vers 46. Take a censer and put fire therein from off the altar c. No doubt the same spirit of God that informed him the plague was begun directed him to this course of offering incense which otherwise might onely be offered in the tabernacle for the staying of it yea and happely that Aarons offering incense might put the people in mind to pray unto the Lord whereof the incense was a signe Vers 48. And he stood between the dead and the living and the plague was stared That is as a mediatour be interposed himself by his intercession to stay the plague from passing any further and to save those from death that were not yet struck with this judgement of God yet it may be probably thought that this plague did not scatter it self through the whole congregation but beginning in one place did like a fire runne along upon those still that were next adjoyning and if it were thus even literally we may understand this place that Aaron set himself in that place where he was betwixt the dead and those that were not yet smitten as it were exposing himself to the wrath of God in the peoples behalf whereby it must needs be the more evident that those who were preserved were preserved by virtue of that atonement which he now made for them And herein was Aaron a type of Christ our Mediatour who made intercession for transgressours See Esa 53. 12. And he bare the sinnes of many and made intercession for the transgressours Luke 23. 34. Father forgive them for they know not what they do Vers 49. Now they that dyed in the plague were fourteen thousand and seven hundred c. What the plague was is not expressed but to this some apply that of the Apostle 1. Cor. 10. 10. Neither murmur ye as some of them also murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer Vers 50. And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Both to acquaint Moses how he had sped and to return thanks unto the Lord who had so graciously accepted the work of his hands CHAP. XVII Vers 2. Speak unto the children of Israel and take of every one of them a rod c. No doubt the Lord saw that notwithstanding his severe proceeding against those that mutined against Aaron yet the hearts of many amongst them were not sufficiently wrought upon but were still rising against this dignity of Aaron and therefore the Lord in wonderfull mercy by this ensuing miracle labours to overcome their rebellious hearts Now to this end he enjoyns Moses to take of each Prince of the tribes a rod or staff such as men did use ordinarily to carry in their hands as we reade of such a rod that Moses used to go with Exod. 4. 2. And the Lord said unto him What is that in thine hand And he said A rod or rather such as the Princes did use to carry in their hands as the signe of their dignity Numb 21. 18. The Princes digged the well the nobles of the people digged ât by the direction of the law-giver with their staves for a rod or staff in the hand of governours was a signe of their power and authority from God See Psal 110. 2. The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength out of Zion rule thou in the midst of thine enemies and Jer. 48. 16 17. The calamity of Moab is near to come and his affliction hasteth fast All ye that are about him bemoan him and all ye that know his name say How is the strong staff broken and the beautifull rod and thus the very signe of their authority becomes a signe and witnesse against them that the priesthood beloâged not to them but to Aaron onely Vers 2. Of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelve rods There were twelve severall tribes and twelve Princes of each tribe a Prince and every Prince brought a rod with his name upon it whence to me it seems evident that there were twelve rods besides Aarons as is more fully expressed vers 6. Write thou every mans name upon his rod. Not the name of the Patriarâhs Reuben Simeon c. for we see that not Levies but Aarons name was written on his rod but the name of every Prince who was at present head of the tribe upon his own staff whence also it appears that there were twelve rods besides Aarons else if there were but one rod for the two tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh which of those two Princes names were written on their rod Vers 3. For one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers That is though I have distinguisht the tribe of Levi into two parts that of the priests the posterity of Aaron and that of the other Levites yet as in the other tribes there is but one rod for a tribe so must it be for the tribe of Levi and as the head or chief of every tribe hath his name written upon the rod of that tribe so shall Aarons name be written upon the rod of Levi whom I have set in the chief place that hereby my choice of him to serve in the priesthood may be fully made known Vers 4. And thou shalt lay them up in the tabernacle of the congregation before the testimony c. That is before the ark which is called the testimony because therein were kept the tables of the law called the testimony Exod. 25. 26. Either therefore they were to lay these rods in the holy place before the vail where the ark
is doubtlesse meant that land of promise where God had long since promised to seat his people and there to dwell amongst them by the gracious signes of his presence not in the tabernacle onely but especially also in the temple which God chose to be his resting place Psal 132. 14. and where the promised Messiah did afterwards dwell amongst them and accomplish the work of mans redemption and though they were yet but newly gotten out of Egypt yet Moses saith Thou hast guided them unto thy holy habitation both because this was the place whither the Lord was now leading them for this purpose had he brought them out of Egypt that he might carry them to Canaan and plant them there as also because it was most certain that God would at length carry them thither and usuall it is with the prophets to expresse the certainty of that which shall afterwards be by speaking of it as if it were done already Vers 15. The mighty men of Moab trembling shall take hold of them See Numb 22. 3. And Moab was sore afraid of the people because they were many and Moab was distressed because of the children of Israel Vers 17. Thou shalt bring them in and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance c. That is in mount Sion which the Lord had chosen to be the place of his habitation where his temple and sanctuary should be built wherein he would dwell amongst his people yet figuratively under this one the most eminent part of the land the whole countrey of Canaan is comprehended and it is called the Lords inheritance because he had prepared it for the habitation of his first-born Israel Vers 20. And Mâriam the prophetesse the sister of Aaroâ c. Though Moses and Aaron were brothers and so Miriam was the sister of Moses as well as the sister of Aaron yet she is peculiarly called the sister of Aaron because through Moses absence when he fled out of Egypt her reference to Aaron was best known Vers 21. And Miriam answered them Sing ye to the Lord c. When the men had sung a verse or staff of the former song then she with her women took her course and sung it over again or at least she still repeated this one clause here expressed Sing ye to the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea which was happely the burden of the song as in Psal 136. For his mercy endureth for ever Vers 22. And went out into the wildernessâof Shur Called also the wildernesse of Etham Numb 33. 8. One might be the generall name of the whole desert the other of some part of it where the Israelites pitched their tents It is said indeed chap. 13. 20. that they were in the wildernesse of Etham before they passed over the red sea but it seems the wildernesse on both sides the red sea was called the wildernesse of Etham Vers 25. And the Lord shewed him a tree c. This may seem to imply that there was in this tree a naturall virtue of sweetning the waters it was cast into because it is said that God shewed it him yet I see no reason why we should thus conclude for why may it not be as well that God shewed him a tree that was likely in its own nature to make the waters bitterer that so the miracle might be the more manifest The changing of the waters taste was rather by the mighty power of God then any virtue in that wood There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them Some Expositours conceive that hereby is meant that in this place God gave the Israelites certain generall laws and statutes necessary for the well ordering and governing of the people untill at Sinai they should be more perfectly afterwards taught concerning the whole law and will of God which happely may be true But yet doubtlesse the statute and ordinance chiefly if not solely here intended is that which followeth in the next verse where the Lord enjoyned the people to obey him and moves them thereto with a promise that if they would so do he would then protect them from the plagues of Egypt So that this clause There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them hath reference to that which immediately after is expressed in the 26 verse And said if thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God c. and the meaning is that after God had thus tryed them with want of water and upon their murmuring had so miraculously healed the bitter waters of Marah he then admonished them by Moses hereafter to take heed of this sinne they had fallen into and to carry themselves more obediently towards him and so made this as a statute and ordinance that if they would thus do that which is right in his sight then he would be a gracious God unto them and thus there he proved them to wit not onely by their former want but also byhis present favourable dealing with them not punishing them for their murmuring butonely admonishing them so making proof whether they would thereby be wonne or no. Vers 26. I will put none of these diseases upon thee which I have brought upon the Egyptians That is none of the plagues see Deut. 28. 60. Moreover he will bring upon thee all the diseases of Egypt which thou wast afraid of and they shall cleave unto thee The meaning is that he would not deal with them as with the Egyptians but as at present he had done for the present mercy in healing the bitter waters which is the ground of this speech sheweth plainly that all externall plagâes are implyed and thus likewise all externall blessings are comprised under health See Prov. 4. 22. For they are life to them that find them and health to all their âlesh Psal 103. 3. Who forgiveth all thine iniquities who healeth all thy diseases Vers 27. And they encamped there by the waters Staying there at Elim as it seems many dayes because the place was so pleasant and convenient for them by reason of the waters CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel came unto the wildernesse of Sin c. From Elim they turned back to the red sea Numb 33. 10. And they removed from Elim and encamped by the red sea which no doubt the Lord did that he might try them again but this remove is not here mentioned because no memorable matter happened in that place and so he passes over it and onely mentions the next station for from the red sea they turned back again to the wildernesse of Sin Vers 3. Would to God we had dyed by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt when we sat by the flesh-pots c. That is when we had dayly plenty of flesh and might peaceably and freely taâe our fill of it Doubtlesse considering their hard bondage we
secondly to shew their thankfulnesse for the fruits which in this moneth they reaped Deut. 16. 13 14. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine And thou shalt rejoyce in thy feast c. And thirdly to figure out Christs coming into the world at this time of the year to dwell in the tabernacle of our flesh John 1. 14. And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us c. and their being strangers and travellers here in this world Vers 17. Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord thy God That is at the three great feasts before mentioned the feast of unleavened bread the feast of harvest or Pentecost and the feast of in-gathering called also the feast of tabernacles then all the males were enjoyned to appear before the Lord and that in the place which he should choose Deut. 16. 16. namely all that were able for those that were sick infants and aged men were doubtlesse excused And though onely the males were by this law tyed to this service because women had many occasions to keep them at home yet even the women might if they pleased go up unto these feasts and often doubtlesse did for so it is saâd of Hannah the mother of Samuel 1. Sam. 2. 19. She came up with her husband to offer the yearly sacrifice and of the virgin Mary Luke 2. 41. Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passeover As for the place where they met together it was doubtlesse first the tabernacle and afterward the temple because there God dwelt as it were amongst his people and therefore there it is said they should appear before the Lord. And though it may seem somewhat questionable where they met to keep these feasts all the time the ark was in one place and the tabernacle in another as it was for many years after the ark was taken and carried away by the Philistines yet upon good consideration I think we may well conclude that they were kept where the tabernacle was because there was the altar of burnt-offerings and the offering of sacrifices was a main part of the holy service of these feasts Vers 18. Thou shalt not offer the bloud of thy sacrifice with leavened bread c. Because the very same words almost are repeated Exod. 34. 25. onely there the Passeover is expressely mentioned Thou shalt not offer the bloud of my sacrifice with leaven neither shall the sacrifice of the feast of the Passeover be left unto the morning therefore the most and best Expositours do understand this place particularly of the Paschall Lambe to wit that they might not eat any leavened bread with the Passeover and that they might not leave any part of the Paschall Lambe untill the morning the fat being here by a Synecdoche put for all and specially mentioned because this in all sacrifices was offered to God Yet I see not why this place may not be understood generally of all sacrifices since it is evident first that leaven was forbidden in all meat-offerings which were alwayes offered together with their sacrifices Levit. 2. 11. No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with leaven for ye shall burn no leaven nor any honey in any offering of the Lord made by fire And secondly that though the flesh of some sacrifices might be eaten the next day yet the fat thereof was to be presently burnt upon the altar See Levit. 7. 2 3. Vers 19. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mothers milk Either this must be literally understood according to the very words that they might not seethe a kid or a lambe c. in the milk of the damme because this had some appearance of cruelty which the Lord by this ceremony taught them to abhorre and indeed upon the same ground other like laws were given this people as Deut. 22. 6 7. If a birds nest chance to be before thee in the way c. thou shalt not take the damme with the young Or else rather it must be understood concerning the age of the kid to wit that they might not offer a kid to the Lord or eat it themselves whilest the flesh was onely âerely a milky frothy substance thereby to teach them to avoid all foolish intemperancie and delicacie in their feeding and upon this ground they were forbidden to bring the first-born of their cattel or any other sacrifice till they were eight dayes old because so long they were but as the dammes milk Vers 20. Behold I send an Angel before thee to keep thee in the way c. That is the promised Messiah the sonne of God and Angel of the covenant Mal. 3. 1. Who led them by day in the pillar of a cloud and by night in a pillar of fire and at last brought them into the land of Canaan of whom it is said 1. Cor. 10. 9. that the Israclites in the wildernesse tempted him and so were justly destroyed by him therein finding that verified which the Lord here saith vers 21. that he would not pardon their transgressions Vers 21. For my name is in him That is he is the Lord Jehovah as I am of the same Essence Power Majesty and Authority for so it is said of Christ Heb. 1. 3. that he was the brightnesse of his Fathers glory and the expresse image of his person and one God with him The Father is in me and I in him saith Christ John 10. 38. God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself saith the Apostle 2. Cor. 5. 19. And so it was prophecied of him Jer. 23. 6. This is his name whereby he shall be called The Lord our righteousnesse Vers 28. And I will send hornets before thee c. This may be meant of stinging terrours wherewith God struck the hearts of the Canaanites or it may be understood literally of true hornets sent before the Israelites and the rather because first God had spoken of the fear wherewith the Canaanites should be stricken in the former verse and it is not usuall in the Scripture to expresse any thing plainly first and then afterwards figuratively and obscurely And secondly he tells the Israelites that God had done this for them which he had promised See Josh 24. 12. Vers 31. And I will set thy bounds from the red sea c. The bounds of the promised land are here set down to wit first their Eastern bound which was the red sea and secondly the sea upon which the land of the Philistines lay called the Mediterranean sea which was their West border and thirdly the desert which lay on the South of Canaan to with the desert of Shur or Paran which was their South border on which side ran the river of Sychar Josh 13. 3. called the river of Egypt Gen. 15. 18. for it runs out of Nilus into the Mediterranean sea and therefore this also
were laid upon this bullock and that the true sacrifice for our sinnes should suffer without the gates of Jerusalem Heb. 13. 11 12 13. For the bodies of those beasts whose bloud is brought into the Sanctuary by the high priest for sinne are burnt without the camp wherefore Jesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the gate c. It is a sinne-offering And therefore thus to be ordered as is above appointed Vers 15. And thou shalt take one ramme c. That is one of those two rammes before mentioned verse 1. The sacrifice for sinne being first offered without which no other offering could have been accepted for God heareth not sinners now followeth the burnt-offering which was first a shadow of Christ who after that he had offered himself to God as a sacrifice for sinne did then ascend up into heaven there to prepare a place for his âedeemed ones secondly a signe of our regeneration as the other was of the expiation of our sinnes by Christ signifying that through him we shall and must be clensed from sinne crucified to the world and present our whole man bodies and souls a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12. 1. And thirdly to teach the priests for whose consecration it was offered that being purified by the Spirit of God they must deny themselves and consecrate themselves wholly to God to serve him in their office holily and faithfully all the dayes of their life Vers 16. And thou shalt take his bloud and sprinkle it round about c. It figured the sprinkling of Christs bloud as for our reconciliation so also our sanctification 1. Pet. 1. 2. Through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Christ Vers 19. And thou shalt take the other ramme c. This was for a congratulatory or peace-offering Now these were offered usually either to obtain some blessing or to give thanks for something already received in both respects was this offered at the priests consecration both by way of thankfulnesse for the honour done him in his calling and to beg of God that he would prosper him in the execution of it And Aaron and his sonnes shall put their hands upon the head of the ramme c. Signifying that from God in Christ figured in that ramme they expected not onely justification and sanctification as in the two former sacrifices but also consecration to their office and ability to perform the same Vers 20. And take of his bloud and put it upon the tip of the right eare of Aaron c. The eare hand and foot are anointed with bloud to intimate the sanctifying of all their parts by Christs bloud to make them fit for the priesthood And these are put for all because the eare is the signe of obedience Psal 40. 6. Sacrifice and offering thou didst not desire mine ears hast thou opened especially in hearing the word from Gods mouth which they should teach unto the people And again the hands and feet are the instruments of action not onely in their ministery but in their whole conversation And sprinkle the bloud upon the altar round about c. See the notes upon vers 10. for this tended to the same end Vers 21. And thou shalt take of the bloud that is upon the altar and of the anointing oyl c. Though this bloud and oyl mingled together was sprinkled upon the holy garments of Aaron and his sonnes yet we may well think it was done so that it might not marre the beauty and glory of their garments and then some little drops of bloud sprinkled here and there would rather be for the honour then the defiling of their garments Now this was done to signifie that by the bloud of Christ and the oyl of his graces they were sanctified for the work of their ministery Vers 22. For it is a ramme of consecration That is offered as a peace-offering in liew of his consecration Vers 24. And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron c. To wit all those things mentioned in the two former verses amongst which the right shoulder is also named In other peace-offerings the breast and the right shoulder were set apart from the rest of the sacrifice and given to the priests for their portion Levit. 7. 31 32. The breast shall be Aarons and his sonnes and the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifice of your peace-offerings But here the breast onely was given to Moses as he that extraordinarily did now the priests work the shoulder was together with the fat and other things waved by the priests and then by Moses burnt upon the altar and the reason was doubtlesse because there were many priests among whom the breast and shoulder were in future times divided whereas here onely Moses executed now the work of the priest and therefore the breast alone was given unto him for his portion and the shoulder was burnt upon the altar and offered to the Lord. And shalt wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord. By shaking it thus to and fro they did as it were disclaim all their interest in that offering and resigne it as a thing wholly consecrated to God and besides this waving it to the East West North and South might imply that all Nations should in Christ have cause to praise God Vers 26. And it shall be thy part Because he was now in the stead of the priest yet he hath not all viz. not the shoulder which was afterward the priests portion because this breast was enough to imply that he had done the priests work Vers 27. And thou shalt sanctifie the breast of the wave-offering c. This is not spoken of the present but is an ordinance for the future what shall be then the priests because Moses had now the breast onely therefore this is now Inserted that the priests were to have both breast and shoulder Vers 29. And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sonnes after him c. And thus though the man was changed yet the high priest seemed in a manner the same appearing before God in the same garments a sweet type of that one high priest after the order of Melchisedec Vers 30. And that sonne that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven dayes So many dayes were the solemnities of Aaron and his sonnes consecration at the present to continue ver 35. Seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them during which time they were to abide at the doore of the tabernacle day and night to keep the watch of the Lord Levit. â 33 35. And ye shall not go out of the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation in seven dayes untill the dayes of your consecration be at an end for seven dayes shall he consecrate you Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes
upon his intercession that he would not presently destroy this rebellious people chap. 32. 34. yet withall he gave him order to make known to the people that he had threatned in case he found them not truly penitent utterly to destroy them that so by the terrour hereof they might be indeed the more humbled for their sinne and turn unto the Lord with a broken heart as true penitents ought to do And indeed we reade in the former chapter verse 34. In the day when I visit I will visit their sinne upon them Vers 7. And Moses took the tabernacle c. Or a tabernacle or tent It was not that which after was the place of publick worship for that was not yet made but some peculiar tabernacle which Moses had formerly ârected either for the service of God or for matters of civill judgement amongst the people which being now removed afarre off from the camp signified Gods departure from them as a polluted people See Prov. 15. 29. And called it the tabernacle of the congregation It seems that Moses proclaimed that whosoever would seek the Lord there was now the place of his presence whither they must come whereupon he called it the tabernacle of the congregation And it came to passe that every one which sought the Lord went out unto the tabernacle c. When Moses their mediatour appeared before God in their behalf the cloud coming down upon the tent they stood afarre off as ver 8. At other times they that sought the Lord went out of the camp the place of their sinne toward the place where the tent was Vers 8. And it came to passe when Moses went out of the tabernacle all the people rose up c. That is when Moses went to this tabernacle to desire the Lord to pardon the people now repenting them of their sinne all the people rose up both reverencing him as he passed by and that they might look after him and accompany his intercession with their prayers And stood every man at his tent doore acknowledging themselves unworthy to approch nearer and looked after Moses shewing by their eyes that followed him that all their hope was in him and how earnestly they longed for a gracious answer by him Vers 11. And the Lord spake unto Moses face to face In a wonderous familiar manner so as never to any Prophet See Deut. 34. 10. Numb 12. 8. But Joshua the sonne of Nun a young man departed not c. Joshua is called here a young man onely in respect of his service for he was now about fifty years old and he stayed behind in the tabernacle when Moses went back into the camp to look to it and to keep it And thus God honoured him making him as it were his house-keeper Vers 12. And thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me That is thou hast said that thou wilt not go up in the midst of us and withall hast not expressely and by name satisfied me who it is thou wilt send along with me and so I am injoyned to carry this people into Canaan and yet know not what couâse shall be taken nor what help shall be afforded me for the leading of them thither It is true that God had told him that he would send an Angel before them ver 2. but yet because he had not told him who that Angel was and withall he sawthe cloudy pillar that formerly went before them and led them in their way was now removed farre from the camp and God had expressely said he would not go up in the midst of them therefore he thus bemoans the hard province imposed on him Thou sayest unto me Bring up this people and thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me Vers 13. Shew me now thy way c. That is shew what course thou meanst to take with us or be thou our guide as before notwithstanding that threatning ver 3. Moses by faith resting on the promises of God was perswaded that he would not thus cast off his people therefore he saith vers 12. that God had not let him know whom he would send with him because he had not yet promised his presence as he was confident he would do so here he desires to know what way God would take with them not doubting but that way would be that God would be reconciled and lead them again as formerly with the visible signes of his presence That I may know thee c. That is that by proof and experience I may know how good thou art to them that seek thee and be assured that I have found grace in thy sight Vers 14. And he said My presence shall go with thee That is the visible signe of my presence the pillar of cloud and the tabernacle as before I promised So that this is a revocation of the sentence verse 3. For I will not go up in the midst of thee Vers 14. And I will give thee rest If this be taken as spoken of Moses in particular then the meaning must be that God would satisfie his desire and so settle and quiet his mind in this concerning which he had been so anxiously solicitous and full of care But if it be spoken of Moses in the name of and together with all the people then the meaning rather is that God would not now leave them but that they should be still under his patronage and protection or that they should have rest from their enemies and should be brought safe to the promised rest in the land of Canaan By which rest was also figured our rest in Christ and in the kingdome of heaven Vers 15. If thy presence go not with me carry us not up hence Embracing Gods promise he shews the reason why nothing else could satisfie him but that because they had even as good never move a foot farther as go on without Gods favour yea though they were sure to get the possession of the land of Canaan Vers 17. And the Lord said unto Moses I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken c. That is I will not onely conduct you by mine Angel as I promised before verse 2. but I will also go among you as my people by the visible signes of my presence Thus God doth onely again confirm what he had said vers 14. Neither did Moses ask in the words before nor the Lord here make any promise of any other blessing For thou hast found grace in my sight and I know thee by name In a speciall manner as Princes those whom they above others favour and respect Vers 18. And he said I beseech thee shew me thy glory Moses having now found the Lord ready to grant all his desires proceeds further and makes one request more to wit that God would shew him his glory Whereby I cannot think that Moses meant the very essence of God for is it probable that Moses was so farre ignorant of the nature and
thousand seventy one pound weight of silver which at five shillings the ounce comes to thirty six thousand two hundred and thirteen pounds in sterling money Vers 29. And the brasse of the âffering was seventy talents and two thousand and foure hundred shekels That is allowing three thousand shekels to a talent two hundred and twelve thousand and foure hundreâ shekels of brasse and this counting twenty five shekels to a pound weight amounts to eight thousand foure hundred ninetie six pound weight of brasse whereby it is evident that there was not so much brasse as silver and therefore surely the pillars were made of wood and onely covered over with brasse See chap. 27. ver 9. CHAP. XXXIX Vers 1. ANd of the blew and purple and scarlet they made clothes of service c. See chap. 31. 10. Vers 43. And Moses blessed them That is he not onely commended both the people and workmen and prayed God to blesse them but also as Gods publick minister he pronounced a blessing on them from the Lord. CHAP. XL Vers 9. ANd thou shalt take the anoynting âyl and anoynt the tabernacle c. The performance of this see in Levit. 8. 10. Vers 10. And thou shalt anoynt the altar c. And sprinkle thereof upon the altar seven times See Levit. 8. 11. Vers 15. For their anoynting shall surely be an everlasting priesthood c. So that their children after them shall not need to be anoynted but shall executâ the office by reason of this unction of their fathers onely the high priests were anoynted in the generations following Vers 17. And it came to passe in the first moneth c. They went out of Egypt the fifteenth of the first moneth and now the next year upon the first day of the moneth the tabernacle is erected so that there wanted now but fifteen dayes of a full yeare since they left Egypt Vers 27. And he burnt sweet incense thereon c. As supplying at present the priests office ANNOTATIONS On the third book of MOSES called LEVITICUS CHAP. I. ANd the Lord called unto Moses c. This word and sheweth the immediate connexion of this book of this story upon that wherewith the foregoing book of Exodus was concluded namely that after the tabernacle was reared Aaron and his sonnes consecrated to the office of the priesthood and the cloud descended upon the tabernacle immediately God spake to Moses from the mercy-seat out of the tabernacle for into it Moses was not able to enter because the glory of the Lord filled it and so informed him how Aaron and his sonnes should carry themselvâs ân the priesthood c. Vers If any man of you bring an offering unto the Lord c. That is any sacrifice whatsoever This is a generall rule concerning all sacrifices to wit that none must be offered but of the herd or flock that is if they were cattel they intended to offer for if they intended an offering of birds what they must be is expressed afterwards vers 14. Vers 3. If his offering be a burnt-sacrifice of the herd let him offer a male without blemish Here the Lord first gives directions for burnt-offerings which were indeed the chief of all their sacrifices and so called because they were all wholly burnt upon the altars whereas of other sacrifices some part onely was burnt upon the altar and the other parts were otherwise disposed of And the direction that is here first given concerning these is that if a burnt-offering were to be offered of the herd it must be a male without blemish that it might be the fitter to figure forth Christs perfection in himself and ours in him who being perfectly holy and free from the least blemish of sinne He did no sinne neither was guile found in his mouth 1. Pet. 2. 22. did yet notwithstanding by suffering death for us perfectly satisfie the justice of God on our behalf that so he might present the Church to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Ephes 5. 27. for saith the same Apostle Heb. 9. 13 14. If the bloud of bulls and of goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh How much more shall the bloud of Christ who through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God And so again Saint Peter saith Ye know that ye were redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ as of a lamb without blemish and without spot 1. Pet. 1. 18 19. Yet withall hereby the Lord taught both them and us to give God the best in all our services Vers 3. He shall offer it of his own voluntary will at the doore of the tabernacle That is he that will offer a burnt sacrifice he must do it voluntarily of his own mind and not be forced to it and when he brings it he must present it to the priest at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation that is at the doore of the court close within which the brasen altar for burnt-offerings stood The first of these might signifie the freedome of Gods grace in giving his sonne and the willingnesse of Christ in giving himself to be a sacrifice of propitiation for our souls but principally doubtlesse it was to teach them that in all service done to God it must be done freely and willingly or God will not accept of it The second was appointed to signifie that their sacrifices and so consequently any service that we perform were onely in and through Christ sanctified and made acceptable to God The tabernacle was a type of Christ that greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands Heb. 9. 11. and he is the onely doore by whom we have accesse unto the father Vers 4. And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering This was to testifie First that he acknowledged himself guilty of death Secondly that he desired and believed that that sacrifice should be accepted of God as a ransome for his soul that all his sinnes should be laid upon it and so it should suffer death as it were in his stead in all which notwithstanding they that did this had not respect so much to the beast slain in the death whereof there could not be an equall compensation given to the justice of God for the death of sinners as to Christ of whom these sacrifices were types who took upon him our sinnes and the curse due to our sinnes when he died for us Thirdly that he desired and would indeavour to consecrate himself wholly to Gods service as now he gave this sacrifice wholly to be offered upon the altar to the Lord crucifying all his sinnefull lusts and affections and yielding up his whole man to the obedience of Gods will in all things whatsoever And it shall be accepted for him to make
were not given in any interim of time before this Vers 2. Speak unto Aaron thy brother that he come not at all times into the holy place c. That is not whensoever he pleaseth but onely once a year as I have appointed Exod. 30. 10. namely to minister at other times both he and his sonnes might and did enter at the taking down of the tabernacle but not to minister And this was thus appointed first to teach them to have a most reverend respect of Gods presence and secondly that hereby more evidently might be represented that one particular sacrifice of the sonne of God once offered as the Apostle hath noted Heb. 9. 7 8. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without bloud c. The holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing and again vers â1 12. Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle c. by his own bloud he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us For I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat This is added as a reason why the high priest might not enter into the most holy place whenever he pleased but onely once a year which was on the tenth day of the seventh moneth and that in the manner as is here appointed to wit because the Lord would there appear in the cloud upon the mercie-seat The conceit of the Papists That God appeared there in an humane shape upon the mercie-seat hath no ground for it in the text Nor do we any where reade that God did ever so appear in the tabernacle either to the high priest or to Moses himself All that is heâe said is that God would by a cloud upon the mercie-seat testifie his presence which whether it were the cloud raised by the smoke of the incense which the high priest was now to bring with him or any other cloud alwayes abiding upon the mercy-seat we need not inquire Sufficient it is that we know hereby that God did testifie his presence and doubtlesse in some glorious manner upon the mercy-seat and therefore the high priest might not when he would go in thither but onely once a year and then with the smoke of incense ascending from his censer that might darken the glory of that forementioned sight of Gods presence for the safety of the high priest Vers 3. With a young bullock for a sinne-offering c. Namely for himself vers 6. But withall we may observe that besides the fire-sacrifices here expressed he offered also on this day two lambes for the dayly burnt-offering Numb 28. 3. and one bullock one ramme and seven lambes for a burnt-offering and one he-goat for a sinne-offering besides the goat mentioned vers 5. as is particularly expressed Numb 29. 7 8 11. Here these onely are expressed which concerned the solemnity of his going into the most holy place the other were sacrifices appointed for the day and offered in the remainder of the day when the solemnities which âad respect to his entring into the most holy place were wholly finished Vers 4. He shall put on the holy linen coat c. Some Expositours conceive that these holy linen garments here spoken of were those mentioned Exod. 28. 39. which the high priest wore under his other rich attire and that together with these here mentioned all his other garments are to be understood also But because it is expresly said vers 23. that when Aaron returned out of the most holy place into the tabernacle of the congregation he should put off the linen garments which he put on when he went into the holy place and should leave them there therefore I rather conceive with others that these were other plain linen garments like those that were made for the inferiour priests Exod. 39. 27 28. And that the high priest did wear these onely when he went into the most holy place as being reserved for this peculiar service and did therefore put them off again when he came out from thence as it is said verse 23. Yet was not this thus ordered because this day of expiation when the priest went into the holy of holies was a fasting day verse 29 30. and therefore it was not fit that he should wear now his glorious garments for after he was come back out of the most holy place and had put off these linen garments verse 23. he put on his other glorious attire and wore them in the remaining service of the day But other reasons are given for this by Expositours more probably as 1. that it was to teach the people thereby that his rich attire was onely for their sakes that in them they might behold him as representing the person of the Messiah richly adorned with all righteousnesse and grace and not that God was delighted with such rich garments and so he left them off when he went into the place of Gods speciall presence and 2. that in this plain attire he might be a figure of the base estate of Christ upon earth and how he should without worldly glory perform the work of our redemption Vers 6. And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sinne-offering In what time and manner this was done see vers 11. Vers 8. And Aaron shall cast lots on the two goats Which signified that God would accept no sacrifice but what was of his own chusing and that in the work of our redemption by Christ nothing should be done but what Gods hand and his counsell had determined Act. 4. 28. Vers 12. And he shall take a censer-full of burning coals of fire c. Here we see what the high priest was to carry along with him when he went within the vail to wit 1. a censer-full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord that is from the altar of incense and 2. his hands full that is two handfull of sweet incense beaten small to burn upon the coals as soon as ever he entred within the vail and 3. the bloud of the sinne-offerings for though that be not mentioned here yet that he carried the bloud along with him is evident verse 14 15. both of the bullock his own sinne-offering and the goat the peoples sinne-offering Vers 13. And he shall put the incense upon the fire c. As the way was prepared into the most holy place by the cloud before the bloud was sprinkled so Christ before he entred with his own bloud into the most holy place of heaven prepared his way by prayer John 17. And this also signified that the incense of Christs prayers and mediation should ascend into heaven before God for his Church Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now
displeasure and wrath of a man the light of my countenance they cast not down saith Job chap. 29. 24. that is they did not anger or grieve me and so turn the smiles of my countenance into frowns so the lifting up the face readily upon a man is an argument of his good liking and favour towards him and 2. the Lords provident care over them to protect and blesse them and so is the same with that Psal 33. 18. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon thâm that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy Vers 27. And they shall put my name upon the children of Israel and I will blesse them That is they shall pronounce them blessed in my name and by my favoùr which shall be upon them as if now given by the priests and this it seems was signified by the lifting up spreading forth their hands towards the people as Aaron did Levit 9. 22. and thus the name of the Lord is elsewhere taken as Prov. 18. 10. The name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous runneth into it and is safe CHAP. VII Vers 1. ANd it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. In this chapter Moses relates the offerings that were brought by the Princes of the tribes for the carriage of the tabernacle and for dedicating of the altar Now because it is said here that these twelve princes brought six waggons and twelve oxen for the carriage of the tabernacle on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. it is much questioned amongst Expositours when this was done Some conceive that they offered these things precisely on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. which was on the first day of the first moneth in the second year after their coming out of Egypt Exod. 40. 17. a full moneth before the numbring of the people whereof Moses spake in the beginning of this book for the charge for that was given on the first day of the second moneth chap. 1. 1. and so they conceive that this is here inserted though done a moneth before onely because these things formerly offered by the Princes were now given to the Levites But then others conceive that these waggons and oxen were now offered by the Princes in the order as it is here set down after the tribes were numbred and placed in their severall stations round about the tabernacle and that therefore by these words And it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. onely thus much is intended that these things were brought and offered by the Princes after that Moses had fully finished the erection of the tabernacle c. and the ordering of all things belonging thereto amongst which we may well reckon the placing of the tribes in their severall stations and the Levites also in their places round about the tabernacle And indeed this exposition seems most probable 1. because it is said here that the Princes that offered these things were those that were set over the numbring of the people ver 2. to wit those mentioned by name chap. 1. 5. c. 2. because it is not likely that these oxen and waggons were offered for the service of the tabernacle a moneth before the Levites were set apart to their service and had their severall charge assigned them for the carrying of the tabernacle and those thingâ that belonged thereto and 3. because it is said in the end of this chapter vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed which shews that these things were not done just on the day that Moses set up the tabernacle c. Vers 5. And thou shalt give them unto the Levites to every man according tâ his service That is according as the weight is more or lesse of those things which âre committed to their charge Vers 8. And foure waggonâ aâd âight oxen he gave unto the sonnes of Merari See the note upon chap. 3. ver 36. Vers 10. And the Princes offered for dedicating the altar in the day that ât was anointed c. That is for the first imploying thereof in those holy services for which it was ordained Indeed Moses first offered burnt-offerings and other sacrifices thereon seven dayes together for the consecrating of the priests Levit. 8. which was in the first moneth of the second year and the next day after Aaron and his sonnes offered sacrifices thereon for himself and the people in generall Levit. 9. 7. on which day it was that Nadab and Abihu perished But now in the second moneth of the second year when the tribes were all placed about the tabernacle the Princes brought their offerings and because these were the first offerings that were offered for any particular persons or tribes therefore they are said to be offered for the dedicating of the altar and so those following words in the day that it was anointed must not be taken strictly of the very day whereon it was first anointed but more generally as before ver 1. Vers 12. And he that offered his offering the first day was Nahshon c. Here the Captains of the tribes offer every one in his day according to the order wherein God had set them round about the Sanctuary beginning at the East-quarter proceeding to the South and then to the West and so ending at the North. Vers 13. And his offering was one silver charger c. To wit for the use of the altar of burnt-offerings which stood in the court whereon these sacrifices which they brought were to be offered for all that were used in the tabernacle were of pure gold Vers 17. And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings two oxen c. Of these the Princes with the priests c. did eat and so keep a feast with joy before the Lord for his mercy toward his people Vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed See the note upon ver 1. Vers 89. And when Moses was gone into the tabernacle of the congregation c. This may seem to be here added because after that all things were thus ordered concerning the tabernacle and that Aaron and his sonnes were thus farre entred upân their priestly office Moses went into the tabernacle to receive further direction from the Lord and so the Lord spake unto Moses from the mercy-seat as is here expressed and he spake unto him that is Moâeâ spake unto the Lord propounding such things to the Lord as he desired to be satisfied in CHAP. VIII Vers 2. WHen thou lightest the lamps the seven lamps shall give light over against the candlestick Hitherto I conceive the priests had onely entred upon their service on the altar of burnt-offerings now the dedication of the altar being finished and Moses being now to entâr the priests into the service of the
miracle And yet I think not that the ground was all over covered two cubits thick as farre as a dayes journey reached round about the camp for where then did they spread them abroad when they had gathered them but that they lay here and there scattered the heaps being in many places two cubits thick Vers 32. He that gathered least gathered ten homers That is a hundred bushels for an ephah was near the same with our bushel and an homer contained ten ephahs Ezek. 45. 11 14. The ephah and the bath shall be of one measure that the bath may contain the tenth part of an homer and the ephah the tenth part of an homer and indeed hereby we may see how miraculously abundant this flight of quails was which makes the Psalmist say that God rained flesh upon them as dust and feathered fouls as the sand of the sea Psal 78. 27. And they spread them all abroad for themselves round about the camp To preserve them from putrifying to which end it is likely that they used art also in salting and drying them or else they were as miraculously preserved as sent for they eat of them a moneth together Vers 33. And while the flesh was yet between their teeth c. It is evident in the twentieth verse of this chapter that the people did eat of these quails a moneth together ere the wrath of the Lord brake out against them and therefore we may well conceive that it is thus expresly noted that the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and that he smote them with a very great plague while the flesh was yet between their teeth ere it was chewed to imply first the insatiable greedinesse of the people who after a moneths feeding on these quails were still so eager upon them secondly how opportunely the Lord punished them that they might see the Lord punished them for lusting after flesh and for their murmuring against Moses because they had it not he made the very flesh they had desired to be the cause of their destruction and while they were glutting themselves with these dainties they lusted after his wrath brake forth upon them and thirdly how fully he made good what he had before threatned vers 20. that they should eat flesh till it came out of their nostrils and it became loathsome unto them What this great plague was wherewith God smote them it is not expressed but it may seem probable by the expressions here used that the Lord caused them to surfet of this their feeding without fear and so hereof many of them dyed CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses because of the Ethiopian woman c. Miriam is here named first and that as it may be probably conceived because she it was that began the quarrell and Aaron was stirred up by her and therefore also afterwards we see that she onely not Aaron was âtricken with leprosie However by the providence of God doubtlesse it was the better to clear it that Moses was exalted by Gods speciall favour not by any compaât amongst themselves that his own brother and sister did thus rise up against him What the ground or occasion of that quarrell was may seem questionable onely thus much is more then probable first that one main ground of their quarrell was their envy at the preheminence of Moses above them as appears by that their expostulation vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses Hath he not spoken also by us Because Miriam was a prophetesse Exod. 15. 20. and Aaron the high priest and imployed by God together with Moses in fetching the Israelites out of Egypt therefore they grudged that the supreme power of government should be solely in Moses And perhaps this envy was newly stirred in Miriam because she being a prophetesse was not one of those seventy of whom mention is made in the foregoing chapter that were chosen to be assistants to Moses in the government of the people And secondly that whatever was the cause of this their quarrell against Moses yet the onely cause they alledged was that he had married an Ethiopian woman or a Cushite as it is in the margin not one of Abrahams holy stock and this was doubtlesse no other but Zipporah the Midianitesse for of her death we reade not and ordinarily in the Scriptuâes the Midianites and other neighbouring nations that inhabited Arabia Cush his land are called Cushites or Ethiopians as Hab. 3. 7. I saw the tents of Cushan or Ethiopia in affliction and the curtains of the land of Midian did tremble Vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses hath he not spoken also by us That is have not we the gift of prophecy as well as he and what reason then that he should be all in all who hath matched himself to one that is a stranger to the holy seed of Israel Vers 3. Now the man Moses was very meek c. Implying that first he had given them no cause thus to quarrell with him and secondly that he was now content to swallow these affronts patiently and made no complaint but the Lord took his cause in hand Nor is it strange that Moses should thus commend himself if we consider that he did it by the immediate inspiration of the holy Ghost that his meeknesse might be a pattern for the Church in all ages and therefore elsewhere we see also that he relates his sinnes and weaknesses and thus also doth S. Paul speak of himself as 1. Cor. 11. 1. Be ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ and 2. Cor. 11. and 12. But withall it may be held without wronging the authority of Moses writings that here and there by Joshua or some other of the prophets after him some passages were inserted which Moses himself wrote not such as that Deut. 34. concerning the death and buriall of Moses Vers 5. And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud and sâood in the doore of the tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam Before God had commanded Moses and Aaron and Miriam vers 4. to come all three together to the tabernacle of the congregation where being all three together and the cloud being withall descended to the doore of the tabernacle the Lord now from thence calls to Aaron and Miriam to stand forth both because he was now particularly to speak to them and not to Moses as also that this separating them from Moses might intimate their folly in going about to make themselves equall with him Vers 7. My servant Moses is not so c. That is I do not make known my will to him so as to other prophets in dreams and visions but with him will I speak mouth to mouth even apparently and not in dark speeches and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold But what is the meaning of this doubtlesse God is invisible Col. 1. 15. No man hath seen God at any time
Moses and Aaron fell on their faces before all the assembly c. Either to pray unto God for them as in Numb 6. 22. or to testifie their great sorrow and astonishment of mind or to intreat the people not to proceed in their rebellion for now happely Moses spake that Deut. 1. 29 30 31. Then I said unto you Dread not neither be affraid of thâm the Lord your God which goeth before you he shall fight for you c. Vers 6. And Joshua the sonne of Nun and Caleb the sonne of Jephunneh which were of them that searched the land rent their clothes In signe of sorrow and detestation of those blasphemous speeches which the people had uttered against God Vers 8. If the Lord delight in us then he will bring us into this land c. That iâ unlesse by this rebellion we provoke God so farre that he take no more delight in us Vers 9. For they are bread for us That is we shall easily consume and devour them to wit with the sword according to that expression Deut. 32. 42. I will make mine arrows drunk with bloud and my sword shall devour flesh and this I conceive is opposed to that speech of the other incredulous searchers of the land chap. 13. ver 32. The land through which we have gone to search it is â land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof Their defence is departed from them c. In the Hebrew it is their shadow is departed from them but thereby is meant their desence covert and protection that whereby men are preserved from dangers as the shadow gâards a man from the scorching heat of the sunne as Psal 91. 1. He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most high shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty and Psal 121. 5. 6. The Lord is thy keeper the Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand The sânne shall not smite thee by day nor the moon by night and the meaning is that God had now forsaken them as appears by the following clause whicâ is opposed against this and the Lord is with us so that the aim of Joshua and Caleb in these words was to assure the people that however God had hitherto preserved them from being destroyed because their iniquity was not then full yet now he had withdrawn his help from them and would certainly give them up to destruction and that they had no cause therefore to fear them but might go boldly against them as against a naked people left destitute of âll means to preserve and shelter them for what are strong cities and high walls to defend a people whom God hath forsaken Vers 10. And the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle c. The Lord seeing the danger his faithfull witnesses were in did suddenly cause the cloud the usuall signe when God meant to speak to Moses concerning his people to descend upon the tabernacle and that no doubt in a more glorious appearance then ordinarily thereby to astonish the people and to stop them in that furious attempt they were going about Vers 17. And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying c. Two severall wayes these words may be understood first of the power of God in carrying the Israelites into Canaan and because this would be an act of wonderfull mercy in God to do this for a people that had now so horribly rebelled against him therefore the next words are added according as thou hast spoken saying The Lord is long-suffering c. or secondly of the power of God in pardoning their sinne let the power of my Lord be great that is by pardoning this people now let it be seen how great thy power is in this regard how able thou art to forgive a people that by so many sinnes and so exceeding great do still provoke thee Nor need it seem strange that Moses speaking of God after the manner of men should make it an act of power to forgive since the power of man is in nothing more seen then in overcoming his anger and pardoning those whom he may destroy according to that of Solomon Prov. 16. 32. He that is slow to anger is better then the mighty and he that ruleth his spirit then he that taketh a citie Vers 18. The Lord is long-suffering and of great mercy forgiving iniquity and transgression and by no means clearing the guilty c. The drift of Moses prayer and so also of his alledging these words which the Lord had spoken concerning himself being to procure of God that he would shew mercy to the Israelites and not to poure out his wrath upon them as their sinne had deserved it may seem strange that he should adde the last clause that God would by no means clear the guilty but would visit the iniquity of the fathers upon the children c. But for the resolving of this doubt we must know that these words being taken joyntly with those which went before do no way crosse the aim of Moses prayer and that because he did not sue to God that he should not punish the sinne of this people but onely that he would not utterly destroy them as he had before threatened vers 12. and accordingly the drift of Moses plea in these words is this That since God had said of himself that he was a long-suffering God and that though he would by no means clear the guilty c. yet withall he was a God of great mercy and ready to forgive the iniquities of his people that he would now according to this which he had said deal with this people namely that he would in wrath remember mercy and not sweep them quite away as dung from the face of the earth Vers 20. And the Lord said I have pardoned according to thy word That is I will not destroy them all as one man I will not cut off the whole nation as at first I threatned but will onely punish these rebells and leave their posterity to inherit the land Vers 21. But as truly as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. This some understand of the glory which the Lord would get to himself by the just punishment that he would inflict upon this unbelieving and rebellious people for their refusing to enter into that good land whereunto he had brought them others agâin understand it of the glory he would get by the miraculous and glorious thingâ that he would do for his people in carrying them into the land of Canaan but I conceive that both may be best included Moses had pleaded with God that if he utterly destroyed this people the nations would say that he was not able to bring them into the lanâ To this therefore the Lord answers that he would not destroy them but would carry their posterity into the land which he had promised them and that with working so many strange wonders
to morrow the Lord will shew who are his c. All this that here follows which is appointed for deciding of the controversie who might meddle with the work of the priesthood and who might not Moses no doubt spake by speciall instinct of the spirit of God who upon Moses prayer when he fell upon his face ver 4. had now revealed to him what he should do Neither yet doth he presently call them to the triall but appoints the next day for it both that they might have time to bethink themselves and repent of what they had done and also that the people might âe the better prepared to observe and note the judgement of God Vers 8. And Moses said unto Korah Heâre I pray you ye sonnes of Levi c. Bâcause Korah Dathan and Abiram with the rest of the conspiratours were all together when they first began to quarrel with Moses and Aaron as it is evident ver 1. 2. and yet the same day Dathan and Abiram were gone and Moses therefore sent for them ver 12. therefore it may be probably thought that after the first assembly was broken up Moses did again send for Korah and the Levites that he might talk with them by themselves and that then he spake that which is here set down and so afterwards for Dathan and Abiram by themselves as is expressed ver 12. Vers 11. And what is Aaron that ye murmur against him That is he is but Gods minister he did not thrust in himself but was called of God So Moses had spoken formerly Exod. 16. 7 8. And what are we that ye murmur against us your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord and so the Apostle speaks 1. Cor. â 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollo but ministers by whom ye believe even as the Lord gave to every man Vers 12. And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram c. Dathan and Abiram were with Korah when they were first gathered together against Moses and Aaron ver 1 2. Either therefore after that assembly was broken up Moses did the same day send first for Korah and the Levites and expostulate the matter with them as is before noted upon ver 8. and afterwards foâ Dathan and Abiram as here is said that he might also advise them better or else if all hitherto related were done at the first assembly then had Dathan and Abiram withdrawn themselves when Moses began to speak as disdaining to hear any thing he should say In the beginning of this chapter there is mention made of On the sonne of Peleth who was also one of the tribe of Reuben and a ring-leader in this rebellion But because he is not here named nor any where else in the sequele of the story therefore it may be thought that he gave over upon the reproof of Moses or else it must be held that he also is implyed amongst the rest though not particularly named Vers 13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. These men having as it seems heard what had passed betwixt Moses and the Levites when he counselled them to desist from this wicked attempt of which we heard before vers 8. do not onely refuse to come to him but return him a bitter and scornfull scoffing answer for first as by way of deriding those words of Moses vers 9. Seemeth it but a small thing unto you that the God of Israel hath separated you from the congregation of Israel to bring you near to himself c. they retort the same words upon him Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. and secondly they scoff at his promise of bringing them into a land flowing with milk and hony in stead thereof they say he had brought them from a land that was such indeed into a drie wildernesse Vers 14. Wilt thou put out the eyes of these men That is canst thou hope to gull and deceive this people so that they should not perceive the wrongs and injurie thou hast done them which is so clear and evident that unlesse thou canst put out their eyes they cannot but see it Vers 18. And they took every man his censer and put fire in them and laid incense thereon c. The censers here spoken of they had either provided before when they first combined together to thrust themselves upon the priestly office or else they were some slight things made suddenly since Moses the day before had appointed this for the deciding of the controversie betwixt them The place where they burnt their incense was in the doore of the tabernacle of the congreation as is here expressed that is in the doore of the priests court whither the people used to bring their sacrifices Indeed the place for the priests burning of incense was within the tabernacle at the altar of incense but this was an extraordinary thing enjoyned for the discovery of the Lords will whether these men or onely Aaron and his sonnes as formerly should enter into the tabernacle to execute the priests office and therefore this was done at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation That Korah was amongst the rest with his censer seems evident by the foregoing verse where he is particularly appointed to be one amongst the rest thou also and Aaron each of you his censer c. how therefore he came to be swallowed up afterward with Dathan see in the note upon vers 32. Vers 19. And Korah gathered all the congregation against them unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Not onely the two hundred and fifty forementioned but the people in generall not as professed abetters of their attempt but as spectatours of the businesse in hand Korah no doubt having perswaded them that they should see that God would favour their attempt and give judgement on their side And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the congregation To wit in the cloud which usually hovered over the tabernacle but now came down lower to the doore of the tabernacle as at other times See chap. 14. 10. Vers 22. O God the God of the spirits of all flesh c. By all flesh is meant all mankind as Gen. 6. 12. All flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth and God is called the God of the spirits of all men both because the souls of all men are immediately in their first conception created by God whence he is also called the father of spirits Hebr 12. 9. The Lord formeth the spirit of man within him Zach. 12. 1. and also because he seeth and knoweth the spirits and souls of men and hath the power of ordering and governing theâ which men can never have In whose hand is the soul of every living thing and the breath of all mankind Job 12. 10. Now this title here Moses gives the Lord
stood within behind the vail or else in the most holy place before the ark for upon such extraordinary occasions we need not doubt but Moses used to go into the most holy place and evident it is that after they were broâght forth again and Aarons rod was found to flourish the rest continuing dry sticks or staves as they were before that was carryed into the most holy place and therefore the Apostle Heb. 9. 4. mentions Aarons rod that budded amongst those things that were within the vail and yet it is said to be returned to the place where they were all laid before vers 10. Bring Aarons rod again before the testimony However this laying of these rods up before the Lord was to signifie that it was referred to him to determine this controversie concerning the priesthood Vers 5. And I will make to cease from me the murmuring of the children of Israel That is in this particular concerning Aarons priesthood Vers 6. And the rod of Aaron was among their rods That is there being twelve rods brought for the twelve Princes of the twelve tribes which were it seems according to the custome of those times made of the almond tree for such Aarons was vers 8. that bloomed blossomes and yielded almonds they were all laid together and Aarons was put also amongst the other twelve Vers 8. And behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi budded c. Hereby the Lord did discover miraculously that he had chosen Aarons and his posterity to be the onely priests that should serve at his altar and withall the flourishing of this rod signified first the budding of Aarons posterity together with the flourishing glory and fruitfulnesse of the priesthood which continued in his posterity secondly the miraculous flourishing glory of Christs priesthood of which Aarons was a type to wit how he that rod out of the stemme of Jesse and branch that grew out of his root Esa 11. 1. though at first he was as a dry and withered sâick so that there was no beauty nor comlinesse in him Esa 53. 2. and especially in his death and burâall when he was indeed withered in the eye of reason without hope of recovery and dryed up like a potsheard Psal 22. 15. should yet suddenly sprout forth again to wit in his resurrection and so his priesthood should become an eternall priesthood and lââe Aarons budding fruitbearing rod should bring forth fruit to man believing on him remission of sinnes righteousnesse and eternall liâe and by the preaching of the Gospel that flourishing rod or sceptre of righteousnesse should become glorious all the world over to the great joy of all those that have interest in him and thirdly that all those that in the dayes of the Gospel were truly set apart to teach the people as Aaron was though in themselves but dry and withered sticks yet by the speciall grace of God should bear and bring forth buds and fruit and that their fruit should remain John 15. 16. Vers 12. And the children of Israel spake unto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish Being by this miracle fully convinced of their sinne and then calling to mind how severely God had punished this their murmuring against Moses and Aaron how some had been burnt with fire some swallowed up into the earth alive some consumed with the plague they are stricken with an apprehension of the like danger the first step to repentance and therefore cry out as men that might justly expect to be every one of them destroyed as they were indeed in danger to be presently taken away by some judgement had not the Lord been the more mercifull to them Vers 13. Whosoever cometh any thing near unto the tabernacle of the Lord shall die This is an amplification of their wofull condition to wit that though God should spare them now yet they should alwayes be in danger if they did never so little presse beyond the limits allowed them whosoever say they cometh any thing near that is nearer then they should and keep not off at their full distance wherein we may easily transgresse we see God will not spare them yea happely as men terrified are indeed wont to conceive their danger greater then it is they complain as if it would be perilous to come near the tabernacle at all Shall we be consumed with dying This may be a deprecation Shall we be consumed that is of thy mercie let us not be consumed for so questions are often used in earnest deprecations as Psal 85. 6. Wilt thou not revive us again that thy people may rejoyce in thee and Esa 64. 12. Wilt thou refrain thy self from these things O Lord wilt thou hold thy peace and afflict us very sore But I rather take it as a bemoaning of their condition CHAP XVIII Vers 1. THou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary Because of the peoples astonishment chap. 17. vers 12. Behold we die we perish we all perish the Lord here tells Aaron that he the priests and Levites must bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary that is that if any pollution came to it by the people they should answer for it and therefore it must be their charge to watch over it Thus the Lord shews himself reconciled and makes the priests watch a ground of appeasing the peoples both fear and envy And thou and thy sonnes with thee shall bear the iniquity of your priesthood That is shall be punished if the priesthood be polluted either by your selves or the Levites intruding upon it which your watch should prevent Vers 3. Onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die To wit for not preventing the errour of your brethren the Levites by your care Vers 7. Therefore thou and thy sonnes with thee shall keep your priests office for every thing of the altar and within the vail That is for all things that concern the altar of burnt-offerings and for all things that are to be done within the vail that is within the outer vail either in the holy or most holy place Vers 8. Unto thee have I given them by reason of the anointing c. That is for the office sake whereunto thou art anointed because I have separated thee from worldly employments to attend upon mine holy things therefore thou shalt have mine holy things to live upon Vers 9. Every oblation of theirs every meat-offering of theirs c. The particulars are here mentioned of the most holy things reserved from the fire that is the sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar which were allotted to be the priests portion for their maintenance to wit oblations meat-offerings sin-offerings trespasse-offerings and this last is expressed thus every trespasse-offering of theirs which they shall render unto me because trespasse-offerings were brought as by way of recompence for some trespasse committed
Tahath thence to Tarah where it is thought that insolent mutiny began of Korah Dathan and Abiram thence they removed to Mithcah thence to Hashmonah thence to Moseroth thence to Bene-jaakan thence to Horha-gidgad thence to Jotbathah thence to Ebronah thence to Ezion-gaber which was close by the red sea for this was a place for shipping in Edoms land 1. King 9. 26. And King Solomon made a navy of ships in Ezion-Geber which is besides Eloth on the shore on the red sea in the land of Edom then they turned to the North again and pitched as here Moses tells us in another Kadesh which was in the desert of Zin of which Jephthah spake Judg. 11. 16. and this was in the first moneth to wit of the fourtieth year after they were come out of Egypt for at their next station in mount Hor whither they removed from this Kadesh Aaron dyed and that is noted to have been in the first day of the fifth moneth of the fourtieth year Numb 33. 38. So that in their travels from Kadesh-Barnea where the spie came to Moses to this Kadesh in the desert of Zin there were about eight and thirty years spent the most of their fathers that were numbred at their coming out of Egypt being in that time destroyed And Miriam dyed there and was buried there To wit in Kadesh She was the sister of Moses a prophetesse and by her also God guided the Israelites in their travels I sent before thee Moses and Aaron and Miriam saith the Lord to the Israelites Mich. 6. 4. and therefore is the place and time of her death and buriall noted This year Aaron dyed also chap. 33. 38. and Moses Deut 34. 7. and if this was the sister of Moses as it is generally held that was set to watch what would become of Moses when he was laid out in an ark of bulrushes Exod. 2. 4. she could be little lesse then ten years old when Moses was born and consequently she was about a hundred and thirty years now when she dyed for Moses who dyed towards the end of this year was a hundred and twenty years old when he dyed Deât 34. 7. Vers 2. And there was no water for the congregation c. With the same want God tryed their fathers in the first year after their going out of Egypt Exod. 17. 4. who thereupon murmured then also and had water out of a rock for in many particulars these two different stories were alike though not in all but in this these their children were worse then their fathers because the experience their fathers had of Gods succour in the very same extremity did no good upon them nor could prevent these their murmurings against Moses and Aaron Vers 3. Would God that we had dyed when our brethren dyed before the Lord. That is with those whom God did suddenly destroy in the insurrection of Korah Dathan and Abiram chap. 16. and so also at other times This they wished intimating that it had been easier to have been cut off so then to pine away now for want of water but the whilst in a desperate manner they most impudently flâght that fearfull judgement of being cut off in Gods fiery indignation as a matter of nothing Vers 6. And Moses and Aaron went from the presence of the assembly c. Namely for fear of the people because of their outrage and that they might go to the tabernacle to intercede as formerly chap. 14. 5. for this rebellious people And the glory of the Lord appeared unto them See chap. 16. 19. Vers 8. Take the rod and gather thou the assembly together c. It is very questionable what rod it was that God here appoints Moses to take for the working of this miracle of fetching water out of the rock Evident it is that Moses took the rod from before the Lord vers 9. that is out of the tabernacle and therefore some Expositours hold that it was Aarons rod which was budded and was laid up before the testimony chap. 17. 10. But more generally it is held that it was that rod of Moses wherewith he had wrought so many miracles in Egypt which seems indeed the more probable first because it is afterwards called his rod vers 11. With his rod he smote the rock and secondly because this was fittest for this imployment the very sight of this rod wherewith God had manifested his almighty power in so many miracles and particularly in fetching water for them out of the rock at Rephidim being enough to make them ashamed of their present murmuring against God And what though he took this rod from before the Lord vers 9. even Moses rod in memory of the great things that had been done by it for which it is sometimes called the rod of God as Exod. 4. 20. might be laid up in the tabernacle as well as Aarons yea and some conceive that Aarons rod which budded and was laid up in the tabernacle was the very same wherewith those miracles were wrought in the land of Egypt the rather because even the rod of Moses is sometimes also called Aarons rod as Exod. 7. 12. They cast down every man his rod and they became serpents but Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And speak unto the rock before their eyes c. Here was no command given to Moses that he should smite the rock but onely that he should take the rod in his hand to wit as a signe of Gods working by him and speak to the rock before their eyes and therefore many hold that herein lay a part of Moses sinne that he smote the rock when he should onely have spoken to it But withall in this command of the Lord to Moses to speak to the rock there was couched a sharp exprobration of Israels hard heartednesse and infidelity for it intimates that the dead creatures would sooner hear and obey God then his own people and therefore also he was appointed to do this before the eyes of all the people whereas the former miracle of the like nature at the rock of Rephidem was onely wrought before the elders of Israel Exod. 17. 5. Vers 10. And Moses and Aaron gathered the congregation together before the rock c. Their return to the enraged people from whom erewhile for fear they withdrew themselves and ready undertaking what God had enjoyned shows plainly that they did not question Gods power to fetch water out of the rock how could they having had experience that he had done it before Exod. 17. 6 nor did absolutely conclude that God would not work this miracle at this time But why then doth the Lord tell Moses and Aaron that they believed him not vers 12 undoubtedly because there was some secret distrust and unbelief in their hearts though it prevailed not so farre against their faith as to make them wholly refuse to do what God had enjoyned them God that sees the heart chargeth them with infidelity and therefore we may be
coming out of Egypt from twenty years old and upward there was not a man left at this time when they were numbred again but onely Caleb and Joshua So that we must observe that the Levites are not here included for of them there were left Moses and Eleazar and Ithamar and perhaps many others CHAP. XXVII Vers 1. THen came the daughters of Zelophehad c. Because the Lord had said in the foregoing chapter vers 53. that the land should be divided amongst those they had now numbred from twenty years old and upward and so Zelophehad being dead without sonnes his children were like to have no inheritance in the land therefore his daughters came now to Moses and Eleazar desiring that that share of the land might be assigned to them which should have been their fathers had he been then living Vers 2. And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the priest and before the princes and all the congregation by the doore of the tabernacle c. Whither they were it seems for this very purpose come that they might enquire of the Lord concerning this difficult case for I conceive they had formerly demanded an inheritance of the Judges and were by them appointed to plead for themselves before the doore of the tabernacle where they should have an answer from God himself Vers 3. Our father died in the wildernesse c. This plea of the daughters of Zelophehad is in effect as if they had thus said Our father was one of those whom the Lord carried out of Egypt to go and take possession of the land of Canaan and though he died in the wildernesse yet he was not taken away by any speciall judgement because he had his hand in some insurrection and rebellion such as was that of those that gathered themselves together against the Lord in the company of Korah and this they alledge to make their cause the more favourable because had he been cut off in any sâch insurrection some might judge that it was no matter though his posterity were excluded from having any share in the land of Caâaan but died in his own sinne that is he died his naturall death when his time was come as being by sinne liable to death as all other men are Thus Korahs conspiracie is mentioned here either by a Synecdoche this one being put for all other the rebellions of the Israelites and so the meaning must be that their father died in no particular rebellion against the Lord or else because whereas all the other murmurings and insurrections against Moses were especially the sinne of the common sort of people Korahs was chiefly of the princes and great men of every tribe chap. 16. 2. and so happely because their father was one of the chief of the tribe of Manasseh therefore they mention onely the rebellion of the great ones And as for that phrase of their fathers dying in his own sinne though some Expoâitours understand it thus that he dyed not for any speciall insurrection but onely for that sinne wherein the whole congregation was involved as well as he and for which the Lord threatned that they should all die in the wildernesse to wit for refusing to go into the land of Canaan when God had brought them thither yet I rather think it is meant of his own private sinnes which made him liable to death as all other men are for that all have âinned Rom. 5. 12. Vers 4. Why should the name of our father be done away from among his familie because he hath no sonne That is why should not he be named amongst others in the division of the land which if it be not his name and familie will be quite extinguished as if he had never been and hence some Expositours conclude that as when a man dyed without issue and his brother mârried his widow to raise up seed unto his brother his first sonne was in their Genealogies reckoned to be the sonne of him that dyed without issue so it was in this case the first sonnes of those that married the daughters of Zelophehad were accounted the sonnes of Zelophehad and so under his name did inherit his land Vers 4. Give unto us therefore a possession among the brethren of our father This pleading for a portion in that land which was not yet conquered was a true act of faith and must needs encourage others and help to strengthen their faith And besides hereby was shown as in a type that even women have an equall share with men in the heavenly Canaan for all inherit through Christ in whom there is neither male nor female but all are one Gal. 3. 28. Vers 7. Thou shalt surely give them a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren c. Thus the Lord granted these daughters of Zelophehad their desire which how it was performed by Joshua we may reade Josh 17. 4. According to the commandment of the Lord he gave them an inheritance among the brethren of their father yet withall there was afterwards a caution added to wit that they might not marry out of their own tribe chap. 36. 6. Vers 12. Get thee up into this mount Abarim c. There was a long tract of mountains which were called the mountains of Abarim chap. â3 47. and into one of these was Moses now sent to wit that which is elsewhere called mount Nebo which was in the land of Moab over against Jericho Deut 32. 49. and Pisgah Deut. 34. 1. Hence Moses might see the land afarre off though he might not enter it and so the Law did shew the Israelites heaven afarre off but not as it is now revealed to us in the Gospel Vers 13. And when thou hast seen it thou shalt be gathered unto thy people c. That they should not enter the land God had threatned before Numb 20. 12. Seâ the notes upon that place Vers 14. That is the water of Meribah in Kadesh in the wildernesse of Zin This is added to distinguish it from another Meribah Exod. 17. 7. where water was fetched out also from the rock but there Moses and Aaron displeased not the Lord. Vers 16. Let the Lord the God of the spirits of all flesh set a man over the congregation Moses at this time prayed also earnestly to the Lord that he might go over and see the land but God would not grant him his desire herein Deut. 3. 23 26. concerning this phrase the God of the spirits of all flesh see the note upon Numb 16. 22. This title is fitly in this prayer of Moses given unto the Lord both as implying that he was the searcher of mens spirits and therefore knew best who was fittest for the place and likewise as intimating that he was able to frame and fashion their spirits as he pleased and to give them any gifts or graces requisite for the imployment Vers 17. Which may go out before them and which may go in before them c. That is who
of his utterance and pronunciation and so it seems it was with Moses though he were an excellent speaker for the substance of that which he spake yet some defect he had in regard of his utterance which some conceive to have been that he was of a stammering tongue and thereto apply that which he afterwards said How shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 12. Vers 12. I will be with thy mouth and teach thee what thou shalt say It is evident that the imperfection of Moses speech and utterance continued after this for still we see he complained of his uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 30. and because of this Aaron was his spokesman in delivering Gods message unto Pharaoh This therefore which the Lord here sayes to Moses I will be with thy mouth is not meant of helping him of that naturall imperfection in his speech but that God would direct him what he should say and so prosper him in his message that his slownesse of speech should be no hinderance to him but that he should with comfort to his people and terrour to their enemies dispatch the businesse which God had imposed upon him Vers 14. And he said Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother I know that he can speak well c. Thus was Moses comforted hearing that his brother Aaron from whom he had been absent now fourty years was still living and well and withall encouraged by knowing that he should have him joyned with him in commission of whose fidelity he could make no question and whom he knew of good abilities for the delivering of their message to Pharaoh Vers 16. And thou shalt be to him in stead of God That is thou shalt as from God and in Gods stead make known to him what he shall say unto Pharaoh Vers 18. And Moses went and returned to Jethrâ his father in law and said unto him Let me go c. Moses did not ask his father in law leave to go into Egypt as questioning whether he should obey Gods command in going unlesse he would give him leave but onely as judging it fit that he should acquaint his father in law with his purpose and crave his approbation and not go rudely away with his daughter and her children without giving him any notice beforehand of it espeâially considering that he had no cause at all to suspect either the wisdome or courtesie of his father in giving him liberty Moses therefore was not herein to be blamed rather his modesty and humilitie herein discovered was worthy admiration who after so glorious a Vision was no way puffed up with it but carried himself in such an humble and lowly manner towards his father in law As for his alledging no other reason to Jethro for his returning into Egypt but onely his desire to visit and see his brethren Let me go I pray thee and return unto my brethren which are in Egypt and see whether they be yet alive therein also his modesty was discovered in that he could forbear to tell his father in law of the glorious vision he had seen and the honourable imployment which God had put upon him and likewise his wisdome in managing this businesse for doubtelesse he did purposely conceal this that hewas sent to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt both because he judged it not fit to impart this secret to Jethro who was not of the stock of Israel though a godly man before he acquainted the Israelites themselves with it and likewise especially lest the difficultie and danger of the work should make his father in law unwilling to let him go Vers 19. And the Lord said unto Moses in Midian c. To wit either before he had asked his fathers leave or after that The other appearing of God to Moses was in Horeb this in Midian but whether this his appearing to Moses in Midian were before he asked leave to go or after we cannot certainly conclude if it were after that then either Moses even after leave obtained from Jethro yet hastened not his journey as was fitting and therefore by this second apparition God quickned him again or else he took it that in the first vision in the burning bush God had onely called him to the work of going into Egypt for the deliverance of the Israelites but had not expressely told him the time when he should go and so he waited till now that in this second vision in the land of Midian God again appeared to him and commanded him immediately to go thither adding this encouragement to what he had said before that all the men were dead which sought his life And doubtlesse all the time of his sojourning with his father in law in Midian he thought of what God had formerly revealed to him in Egypt concerning the Lords imploying him in that service onely he waited to see when God would call him thereto and that happely might be the reason why in so many years he did not send to know in what condition his brethren were in Egypt because he was resolved wholly to cast himself herein upon the providence of God and to do nothing without direction from him Vers 20. And Moses took his wife and his sonnes c. Hereby it appears that Moses either carryed his wife and his children into Egypt or at least that he was upon his journey intending to carry them with him thither Indeed as evident it is when Moses went with the Israelites out of Egypt his wife and children were with his father in law in Midian for Exod. 18. 5. it is said that Jethro his father in law met him in the wildernesse when he encamped at the mount of God and brought his wife and his sonnes thither to him It seems therefore that either when he was upon the way going thither he sent them back again to Jethro perhaps upon the occasion of the following story of the circumcising of his sonne or at least that when he was in Egypt finding some inconvenience in their being there he took order to return them to the safe custodie of his father in law that himself might the more freely and wholly intend the businesse he had undertaken And Moses took the rod of God in his hand It was doubtlesse the same rod or shepherds crook which Moses used at other times to carry in his hand and which he had in his hand when God spake to him out of the burning bush onely it is here called the rod of God because it was that wherewith God had appointed that Moses should work so many glorious miracles and so to intimate that it was meerely of God and not of any power in Moses or in the rod that so many strange things were done by it Vers 21. But I will harden his heart that he shall not let the people go See châp 7. 13. Vers 22. Thus saith the Lord Israel is my sonne even my first-born c. Many severall reasons may be given why
oppressed they were with sorrow by reason thereof that they could not mind what Moses said to them nor believe any thing that was spoken concerning their deliverance as deeming their condition desperate and past hope of recoverie Vers 12. How then shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lips That is if the Israelites would not regard what I said to them what hope can I have that Pharaoh should mind my words especially considering that I am a man that have an imperfection in my speech for doubtlesse it was with respect to his bad utterance that Moses called himself a man of uncircumcised lips Because circumcision was with them the first badge of Gods people and therefore those that were not circumcised were counted profane and their uncircumcision was counted a grievous blemish hence it was that in a figurative kind of speech they called those things that had any naturall or morall blemish uncircumcised as a heart a mind or tongue uncircumcised Vers 14. These be the heads of their fathers houses Moses his chief intention is no doubt to shew the naturall stock of himself and Aaron that he was a true Israelite of the tribe of Levi though he was brought up in Pharaohs court and afterward âled into the land of Midian yet for order sake he begins first with the children of Reuben and Simeon Levies elder brethren Vers 16. And the years of the life of Levi were an hundred thirtie and seven years This expresse mention of their age is of great use in Chronologie especially for the opening of that speech concerning Israels peregrination Exod. 12. 40. The sojourning of the Children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt was foure hundred aâd thirtie years It is evident in the 30. chapter of Genesis that Joseph was not above foure years younger then Levi. If therefore Joseph was 39 years old when Jacob went down into Egypt as may be clearly gathered from Gen. 41. 46. because Joseph was thirtie years old when he stood before Pharaoh and when the seven yeaâs of plentie were gone and two years of the famine then Jacob came down into Egypt consequently Levi was then three and fourtie years old and since he lived as it is here said an hundred thirtie and seven years it must needs follow that he lived in Egypt ninetie and foure years or thereabouts CHAP. VII Vers 1. I Have made thee a God to Pharaoh Not onely because by Aaron as God is wont to do by his prophets he should in Gods name declaâe his will unto him for the delivering of his people but also because of the divine authoritie given unto him in bringing those great plagues upon Egypt which made Pharaoh to fear him as God c. Vers 7. And Moses was fourescore years old c. The age of Moses and Aaron is here inserted 1. for the further evidence of the truth of the story and the computation of the Chronologie of those times 2. to set forth Gods glorie the more by this intimation of the weaknesse of his instruments 3. to shew how long God in his wise providence had suffered the Egyptians to oppresse the Israelites with such cruel bondage even from before the birth of Moses till he came to be fourescore years old and 4. the more to commend the obedience of Moses and Aaron that did not because of their great years shrink from this weighty employment which God had imposed upon them Vers 10 And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. that is 1. They again required Pharaoh in the name of the Lord to let the children of Israel go out of his land for this God had commanded Moses and Aaron chap. 6. 11. and it was a notable evidence of their faith and courage that they durst again desire this of that proud king notwithstanding they had so enraged him formerly by the first deliverie of this their message that in a furie he oppressed the people more then he had done before and 2. when Pharaoh hereupon either by way of derision or out of a captious device to trie what they could do or because he had heard of the miracles wrought and the Israelites did will them to shew him some signe if they would have him know that their God had sent them Moses thereupon spake unto Aaron to cast his rod upon the ground and said it should become a serpent which Aaron accordingly did For though it be not here expressed that Pharaoh asked a signe yet may we justly conclude it from the foregoing verse where the charge given to Moses was When Pharaoh shall speak unto you saying Shew a miracle for you then thou shalt say unto Aaron Take thy Rod and cast it before Pharaoh and it shall become a serpent and then it follows in this verse And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. Vers 12. They also did in like manner with their inchantments That is they caused their rods in outward shew and appearance to become serpents These or the chief of these were Jannes and Jambres whereof S. Paul speaks 2. Tim. 3. 8. But Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And thus the Lord discovered that the power whereby Moses and Aaron had wrought their miracle was infinitely faâre above that of Satan whereby the Magicians had endeavoured to equall the work which Moses had done Vers 13. And he hardned Pharaohs heart that he hearkned not to them Though hardnesse of heart be a grievous sinne yet the hardening of the heart is not alwayes sin and therefore is it here said of God who cannot be the authour of sin that he hardned Pharaohs heart to wit not by making his heart hard that was soft before nor by infusing any evil into him whereby his heart should be hardned but in a way of judgement and punishment for his former sinnes 1. by withdrawing and withholding that grace whereby he should be wonne to repent and yield unto the Lord as the sunne causeth darknesse by withdrawing his light 2. by delivering him up to the power of Satan and leaving him to his own corrupt lusts and affections 3. by doing those things to him which the Lord knew well would prove occasions actuating and exciting the evil that was in him and cause him more and more to harden his heart against God Vers 17. I will smite with the rod that is in mine hand upon the waters c. and they shall be turned into bloud They had shed the bloud of the Israelites children and drowned them in the river and now God in his just judgement makes the river to yield them nothing but bloud Vers 18. And the fish in the river shall die and the river shall stink This is added to shew the greivousnesse of the plague for first it deprived them of that which was in Egypt their chief food fish as may easily be discerned by comparing these places together Num. 11. 5. We remember the fish that we did eat in Egypt freely Esai 19. 8.
where the Lord threatens this as a great judgement to Egypt The fishers also shall mourn and all they that cast angles into the brooks shall lament and they that spread nets upon the waters shall languish and Exod. 8. 26. where it seems that the Egyptians did abhorre to eat of such cattel as the Israelites used to sacrifice It is not meet for us so to do saith Moses for we shall sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians c. Secondly it deprived them of drink for they used to drink the waters of Nilus in Egypt Jer. 2. 18. What hast thou to do in the way of Egypt to drink the waters of Sihor c there being very seldome any rain in that countrey Deut. 11. 10 11. The land whither thou goest in to possesse it is not as the land of Egypt from whence ye came out where thou sowedst thy seed and wateredst it with thy foot as a garden of herbs But the land whither ye go to possesse it is a land of hills and valleys and drinketh water of the rain from heaven And the Egyptians shall loath to drink of the water of the river The Israelites were therefore free from this plague also as from others after Exod. 8. 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell that no swarms of flies shall be there c. Vers 22. And the Magicians of Egypt did so with their inchantments But whence had they waters since already they were all turned into bloud surely either from the land of Goshen where it was likely the waters were not turned or rather from the pits which the Egyptians digged ver 24. And all the Egyptians digged round about the river for water to drink for it is unlikely they stayed for the doing of this till water could be fetched from the land of Goshen CHAP. VIII Vers 3. ANd the river shall bring forth frogs abundantly which shall go up into the house of thy servants and upon thy people c. By expressing these persons that should be plagued with these frogs the exempting of Israel seems to be implyed as after it is plainly expressed ver 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell c. Vers 4. And the frogs shall come up both on thee c. The despicablenesse of the creature wherewith they were annoyed did no doubt aggravate the plague Vers 8. Intreat the Lord that he may take away the frogs from me and from my people Though the turning of their water into bloud all the land over was doubtlesse a very grievous plague yet this of the frogs was more grievous then that against the first they found some help though not without great trouble by digging for fresh water round about the river chap. 7. 24. and perhaps Pharaoh and the richer sort of his people had other sorts of drink in store for their own use but now against this plague of the frogs they could find no way to help or ease themselves no not the greatest of them all and therefore this forced Pharaoh to stoop a little and to desire Moses and Aaron to pray unto the Lord that he would take away their frogs from them Vers 9. And Moses said unto Pharaoh Glory over me The most conceive this to be spoken of the honour which should be done unto Pharaoh that he should prescribe the time himself when the frogs should be taken away But I rather think that it is such a kind of yielding to his desire wherein Moses doth also imply his fear concerning the event that Pharaoh would brag and boast when he had got the frogs removed and not keep promise with him in letting Israel go When shall I intreat for thee c. That is that you may know that it is the mightie work of God and that it is not by chance or by any naturall means that the frogs are destroyed prescribe the time your self when they shall be destroyed and at that very time it shall be done Vers 10. And he said To morrow He was so loth to be beholding to God or Moses that he rather chooses to endure thâ plague till next day that he might make tryall whether they might not go away of themselves hoping that they came by some naturall cause and so would again go away Vers 14. And they gathered them together upon heaps God could have driven them into the river again or have caused them to vanish away but thus it pleased him to let them remain as a spectacle unto the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and by their ill favour to put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Vers 16. And the Lord said unto Moses Say unto Aaron c. Because Pharaoh had mocked God promising and then not performing the Lord to manifest his indignation commands his servant to strike now without giving him warning beforehand as at other times what he meant to do Stretch out thy rod saith he and smite the dust of the land that it may become lice c. and thus again too he trampleth on the pride of the Egyptians punishing them by such base and contemptible creatures Vers 17. All the dust of the land became lice c. That is the dust in every part of the land for it is an hyperbolicall speech Vers 18. And the Magicians did so with their inchantments to bring forth lice and they could not The Lord disables them in making this smallest and basest creature for their greater confusion and so the folly of these their Wisemen was made manifest to all men 2. Tim. 3. 9. Vers 20. Rise up early in the morning and stand before Pharaoh lo he cometh forth to the water c. It seems to have been usuall with Pharaoh in the morning to go forth unto the waters either for his health and pleasure or rather of a superstitious mind as attributing divine honour to the river Nilus There therefore Moses is appointed to meet him both because he had no accesse into Pharaohs presence in his palace and also that withall his threatning him with the ensuing plague might be the more publick Vers 21. Behold I will send swarms of flies upon thee c. That is mixt swarms of wasps hornets and all kind of flies Psal 78. 45. He sent divers sorts of flies amongst them The houses of the Egyptians shall be full of swarms of flies and also the ground whereon they are That is the ground whereon the Egyptians are the meaning is that they should be on all the land whereon the Egyptians dwelt but not in Goshen where the Israelites dwelt as in the following verse is expressed and this exemption of Israel is here first mentioned to put Pharaoh in mind of it as a most remarkable thing which if he would well think on must needs work upon his conscience Vers 24. And the Lord did so and there
to require of him Look to it saith he for evil is before you if you trouble me further I shall make you smart for it Vers 13. The east-wind brought the locusts Or grashoppers and with them caterpillars Psal 78. 46. He gave also their increase unto the caterpillar and labour to the locust Psal 105. 34 35. He spake and the locusts came and caterpillars and that without number and did eat up all the herbs in their land and devoured the fruit of their ground Vers 16. I have sinned against the Lord your God and against you To wit against Moses and Aaron by using them so scornfully and reprochfully by threatning them for the faithfull discharge of their dutie and driving them away out of his presence as in the 10. and 11. verses or else the Israelites in generall by the cruel bondage under which he had held them and by refusing to dismisse them and to grant them that libertie of going forth to serve the Lord which by Moses and Aaron they had so often desired of him Vers 17. Now therefore I pray thee forgive me my sinne onely this once That is pardon the wrong I have done you and procure that the Lord may not further be offended with me and if this be done this once I require no more for if I fail you any more and not do what I promise I desire not that you should ever any more afford me the least favour Yet withall we must know that the main thing which Pharaoh intended in desiring that his sinne might be forgiven was that the plague might be taken away which now lay upon them for he was farre from a sincere desire of reconciliation with âod Vers 17. Intreat the Lord your God that he may take away from me this death onely That is this deadly plague or destruction And so he calls this plague of the locusts not onely because it killed and destroyed all the fruit of the ground but also especially because by this means it deprived them of that which was to be food both for man and beast it was likely if it continued to bring a grievous famine and so death and mortalitie amongst them As for that opinion of some Expositours that these locusts with their biting killed even men themselves it is altogether uncertain and cannot be concluded from these words Yet probable it is that there were sometimes in those countreys some kind of locusts that killed men with their biting and that therefore Rev. 9. 5. it is said of those cruel enemies of the Church that are compared to locusts ascending out of the bottomlesse pit that their torment was as the torment of a scorpion when he striketh a man Vers 21. Even darknesse which may be felt The darknesse threatned is here called darknesse that may be felt either by way of an hyperbole to signifie what an exceeding great darknesse it should be or else because the aire should be so thickned with grosse mists and vapours that it might be felt which in such an extraordinary horrid darknesse as that was might indeed well be Vers 23. They saw not one another neither rose any from his place for three dayes They saw not one another because neither it seems had they any light by sunne moon or starres from above nor yet from fire or candle beneath the thick clouds wherewith the aire was darkned being such that either they did put out the fire or at least wholly hide and cover it from the sight of men And being thus deprived of all light whatsoever and that by a divine hand of judgement no marvell though with the terrour thereof they durst not so much as move from the places where they were as is here expressed How easily the Israelites that had light in their dwellings might have gone away with all that they had whilest the Egyptians lay thus for three dayes together imprisoned in darknesse we may easily conceive but they had learnt to depend and wait upon God and would not stirre but by his appointment Vers 24. And Pharaoh called unto Moses and said c. Pharaohs sending for Moses and charging him not to see his face any more ver 28. argue plainly that this was done after the three dayes darknesse was over But is it likely that when the plague was removed he would relent To which I answer And is it likely that lying bound in the chains of darknesse he would not have yielded to let the cattel go or at least have desired the help of Moses prayers as at other times Onely let your flocks and your heards be stayed And this he desired chiefly that they might be as pledges of their return again Vers 28. I will see thy face again no more That therefore which follows in the next chapter concerning the death of their first-born was spoken immediately by Moses at this time before he went from Pharaoh and therefore it is said chap. 11. 8. that he went out in a great anger CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord said unto Moâes yet âillâ I bring onâ plagâe more upon Pharaoh That is the Lord had said unto Moses yet will I bring c. for this message Moses râceived from the Lord immediately before Pharaoh sent last for him chap 10. 24. when he charged him not to see his face any more and it is here added as the gâound of Moses confidence in answering so readily as we have it in the last verse of the former chapter that he would come to him no more the reason was because God had before that last coming to Pharaoh told him this which is here recorded It is true God had told Moses at first somewhat of the Israelites borrowing of the Egyptians jewels of silver and gold Exod. 3. 21 22. And it shall come to passâ that when yâ go ye shall not go empty but every woman shall borrow of hâr nâighbour and of her that soâouâneth in her house jewels of siâver and jewels of gold c. as also of this plague of slaying their first-born Exod. 4. 23. Let my sonnâ go that he may serve me and if thou refuse to let him go behold I will slay thy sonne even âhy first-born But this message which is here related he received from the Lord immediately before that his last going to Pharaoh whereof mention is made in the 24. verse of the former chapter and therefore he saith Yet will I bring one plague more upon Pharaoh c. Vers 3. The man Moses was very great in the land of Egypt in the sight of Pharaohs servants c. Implying thaâthe reverend esteem the Egyptians had of Moses was a furtherance to the enclining of their hearts thus to lend their jewels to the Hebrews Vers 4. And Moses said Thus saith the Lord c. That is immediately after he had told him that he would see his face no more chap. 10. ver 29. Vers 5. Even unto the first-born of the maid-servant that is behind the
mill That is grinding at the mill seâ chap. 12. 29. Now those that did thus work at the mill were said to be behind it because they used to thrust the mill before them as they wrought Vers 7. But against any of the children of Israel shall not a dog move his tongue Which yet are wont to bark in the night at the least noise The speech is proverbiall and signifies that they should not have the leasâ disturbance among them but should all quieâly take their rest in their beds This is spoken as it were in opposition that which Mosâs had immediately before said concerning the Egyptians when as there should be a great cry amongst them because of the death of their first-born amongst the Israelites all should be still and quiet not so much as a dog should amongst them move his tongue either against man or beast CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and Aâron in the land of Egypt c. It is not precisely expressed when the Lord spake this which here followeth to Moses and Aaron concerning the institution of the Passeover yet most probably it may be gathered âhat it was before the three dayes darknesse wherewith the Lord punished the Egyptians for the Passeover was kept on the foureteenth day the day after the first-born of the Egyptians were slain and it seems it was but the day before the thirteenth day when Moses being sent for to Pharaoh immediately after that darknesse was over and finding he would not dismisse the Israelites denounced that last plague the death of the first-born and that it should befall them the night following chap. 11. 4 5. Thus saith the Lord About midnight will I go out into the midst of Egypt and all the first-born in the land of Egypt shall die Now these directions concerning the Passeover were given before the tenth day of this seventh moneth for upon the tenth day they were enjoyned as we see her ver 3. to set apart the lambe which was to be eaten at the Passeover Vers 2. This moneth shall be unto you the beginning of moneths That is the moneth Abib See chap. 13. 4. This day came ye out in the moneth Abib which in the Chaldee tongue was also called Nisan and contained for the most part some of our March and some of our April whereas formerly they began their year with the moneth Ethanim or after the Chaldees Tisri which agreeth with our September as is evident Exod. 23. 16. where we may see that one year ended and another began at the feast of in gathering which was after all their harvest Now in remembrance of this their miraculous deliverance they were appointed to begin it with this moneth which was formerly the seventh in number And yet this account was afâerward kept onely in Ecclesiasticall affairs for the Jubilees and such other civil affairs it began as it had done before Lev. 25. 8 9 10. Vers 3. In the tenth day of this moneth they shall take to them every man a lambe c. To wit the very day whereon afterwards the Israelites entre d the land of Canaan Josh 4. 19. The people came up out of Jordan on the tenth day of the first moneth Now a lambe or a kid for that is added ver 5. Ye shall take it out from the sheep or from the goats was appointed to be set apart on this day for the Passeover and that no doubt as a significant type and figure of Christ who is therefore called our Passeover sacrificed for us 1. Cor. 5. 7. and by the Baptist John 1. 29. the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of âhe world For as these lambes were taken away from the rest of the flock so was Chriât taken from among men Hebr. 5. 1. and was indeed a man as other men are and sent into the world by his bloud to save us from death and the lambe being of all creatures the most harmlesse meek and profitable it was the fitter to be a shadow of him in whom the truth of these things was transcendently eminent Vers 6. And ye shall keep it up untill the foureteenth day of the same moneth There is no mention made of this separating the Paschall lambe from the flock foure dayes before the feast in other places where the Passeover is commanded At this time it was thus ordered both that it might be in a readinesse and not be to seek when they were encumbred with businesse about their going away especially that in this as in other things it might be a type of Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners and that there was such a degree of perfection required in him who was to be offered up as a sacrifice of propitiation for us as was no where amongst men to be found And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israâl shall kill it in the evening In the Hebrew it is between the two evenings The meaning of this may thus be understood The naturall day from sunne to sunne the Jews used to divide into foure parts the first was from sunnerising to nine in the forenoon the second contained the three following houres from nine to twelve and was called the sixth hoâre the third contained the three next from twelve to three in the afternoone and was called the ninth houre the fourth reached from thence unto sunsetting so that between three a clock in the afternoon which was the first evening and sunsetting which is here reckoned the other evening was the time appointed for the killing of the Passeover at which time also Christ the true Paschall lambe dyed for us as is evident Matth. 27. 46. 50. And about the ninth houre Jesus cryed with a loud voyce Eli Eli c. vers 50. Jesus when he had cryed again with a loud voice yielded up the Ghost And so Once in the end of the world appeared to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himsef Heb. 9. 27. Vers 7. And they shall take of the bloud and strike it on the two sideposts c. In the 13. verse the reason is expressed why the Lord enjoyned the Israelites thus to strike the bloud of the Paschall lambe on the two sideposts and on the upper dore-post of the houses wherein they did eat it The bloud saith the Lord shall be to you for a token upon the houses where you are and when I see the bloud I will passe over you and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you And hence we may probably gather that this also was ordained onely for this Passeover in Egypt when the destroying angel was to passe over the Israelites houses that had their doores sprinkled with the bloud of the lambe and not for future times 2. That hereby also was signified the applying of Christs bloud by faith to the hearts of believers which is called the sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 12. 3. That where two smaller households
how to order this their double portion Vers 23. Bake that which ye will bake to day and seethe that ye will seethe c. It may seem questionable whether in these words the Israelites were enjoyned to bake and seethe so much of the Manna as they dâsired to eat so dressed on the sixth day and then to reserve the rest unto the morning or to bake and seethe both for that day and the next day which was the Sabbath But yet this last seems the most probable and that because it was not likely they onely eat of it undressed as it was gathered on the Sabbath day and expressely afterwards it was enjoyned in the law that they should kindle no fire throughout their habitations on the Sabbath day Exod. 35. 3. Yet I make no question but that some part of it was reserved for the Sabbath not onely because they did so eat some part of it on the other dayes but especially also that the hand of God herein might be the more evident seeing they could no way keep it whether baked or sodden on other dayes untill the next morning but they found it putrified and which way soever they reserved it whether dressed or undressed for the Sabbath day it did not corrupt but continued good and sound Vers 31. And it was like coriander-seed white and the taste of it was like wafers made with hony We must not so understand these words as if the Manna were said to be like coriander-seed because it was white for the coriander-seed is blackish but that it is compared to coriander-seed in regard onely of its quantity and proportion and then besides that it was of a whitish colour So that we must reade these words as expressing three qualities of the Manna 1. That it was little and round like the coriander-seed ver 4. There lay a small round thing as small as the hoar frost 2. That it was for the colour of it white like Bdellium as it is expressed Numb 11. 7 3. That it was sweet like hony-wafers namely unbaked for being baked the taste of it was as the taste of fresh oyl Numb 11. 8. In that Apocryphall book called the Wisdome of Solomon chap. 16. 20 21 it is said of this Manna that it was able to content every mans delight and agreeing to every taste and that serving to the appetite of the eater it tempered it self to every mans liking whence it hath been by some conceived and maintained that the Manna rellished according to every mans desire and had the savour of any kind of meat which they had a desire to eat of But this is a weak conceit for first there is no evident ground for it in these words and then besides though it had been entended by that Author yet it is directly contrary to this description of the Manna which Moses gives us and again if God had given this miraculous bread such an extraordinary gift to satisfie every wanton appetite that it should taste like any meat they desired to tast of why did the Israelites murmure afterwards against Moses lusting for flesh and fish and repining because they had not the cucumbers and melons and leeks and onyons and garlick which they had in Egypt Numb 11. 4 5. Vers 33. And Moses said unto Aaron Take a pot c. It was a golden pot See Hebr. 9. 4. Wherein was the golden pot that had the Manna Moses rehearseth these things here to make a full end of the history of Manna but they were not done till afterwards when the Tabernacle was built wherein it was laid up before the Lord. Vers 35. And the children of Israel did eat Manna fourty years untill they came to a land inhabited To wit till they were gone over Jordan into the land of Canaan and then it ceased This Manna called by the Psalmist Angels food Psal 78. 25. Man did eat Angels food c. was a notable type of Christ and is therefore called Spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10. 3. And did all eat the same spirituall meat for Christ indeed is the true bread that came down from heaven Joh. 6. 33. upon whom feeding by faith our souls are nourished unto life everlasting White in regard of his purity and innocency and sweeter then the hony to the souls of believers bruised for our transgressions and conveyed to us in the dew of the word as the Manna lay in the dew upon the ground and so is our spirituall nourishment all the time of our travelling towards the heavenly Canaan when there shall be no more use of this food but God shall be all in all to us Vers 36. Now an omer is the tenth part of an âphah And ephah by the judgement of the best Writers was much like to our English bushel Whereby we may conceive how bountifull the allowance of Manna was which God allotted them for their daily food CHAP. XVII Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel journeyed from the wildernesse of Sin after their journeyes c. This clause after their journeyes is added to imply that Rephidim was not the next station after they went from the wildernesse of Sin no they went from Sin to Dophkah from thence to Alush and from thence to Rephidim Numb 33. 12 13. 14. Vers 2. Wherefore do ye tempt the Lord To wit by their mutinous requiring of water as a signe of Gods presence among them saying Is the Lord among us or not as it is afterward expressed verse 7. when men not believing the promises of God will boldly prescribe God the time when and the manner how he shall perform his promises this is called a tempting of the Lord because thereby they do as it were try whether he be able and faithfull to do what he hath said And thus are the Israelites here said to tempt the Lord. Having Gods promise for their safe convoy through the wildernesse to the land of Canaan and having had already evidence enough of Gods almighty power and fatherly care over them yet being now in some distresse for want of water they came in a bold manner and expostulated with Moses and Aaron and cried upon them to give them water that they and theirs might not perish with thirst and herein they did tempt the Lord because as the Psalmist saith Psal 78. 41. They limited the holy one of Israel they said Is the Lord among us or not that is the want they were in made them question Gods presence and they resolved now to put it upon this tryall Let Moses give them water and they would acknowledge it but if that were not done they would not believe it And hence was this place afterward called Massah that is temptation Vers 4. What shall I do to this people they be almost ready to stone me Though there be no mention made in the foregoing expostulation of the people with Moses that they threatned to stone him yet perhaps some intimation hereof might fall from some of
is there made the Southern bound and fourthly the river which is the great river Euphrates which was the North bound CHAP. XXIV Vers 1. ANd he said unto Moses Come up unto the Lord c. God having given Moses those judiciall laws set down in the former chapters and Moses being now to carry them to the people upon their consent to make a covenant betwixt God and them the Lord before his departure gives him this command for his coming up again with Aaron Nadab Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel appointing him to leave the people at the foot of the mount but to bring up Aaron and his two eldest sonnes and the seaventy Elders into the moânt that is a little way up into the mount where they might be eye_witnesses of part of Gods glory as is expressed afterwards vers 9 10. being to approch nearer to the Lord then the people were and then there to leave them also to worship afarre off whilest Moses went up higher to the top of the mount into the dark cloud vers 18. for so it followeth vers 2. Moses alone shall come near the Lord but they shall not come nigh It is questioned by Expositours who these seventy Elders were Wâ reade of seventy Elders that wâre chosen to bear part of the government with Moses and received therefore from the Lord an extraordinary measure of gifts of Gods spirit to enable them thereunto as you may reade Numb 11. 16 17. but that was done after the camp was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibroth-Hattaavah as it is Numb 11. 34. which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33. 16. And they removed from the desert of Sinai and pitched at Kibroth-Hattaavah Nor can it be meant of those Judges chosen by Moses before this by the counsel of Jethro as you reade Exod. 18. 25. they were doubtlesse farre more then seventy seeing there were amongst them Rulers over every ten families amongst all the tribes Iâ sufficeth us therefore to know that whereas there were alwayes even when they were in Egypt certain Elders in every tribe that were principall men amongst them God now appointed that of these seventy should come up with Aaron and his sonnes into the mount and these happely were chosen both now for witnesses and afterwards at Kibroth-Hattaavah for helpers to Moses in his government yea some adde that God appointed seventy rather then any other number as a memoriall of the seventy souls that went down with Jâcob into Egypt and consequently of Gods blessing upon them in bringing them within a few years to so great a multitude Vers 2. Neither shall the people go up with him That is they shall not at all go up into the mount as Aaron and the Elders did Vers 4. And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord c. To wit in a book See Hebr. 9. 19. The ten commandments in the stone tables were written by the finger of God himself but the judiciall laws Moses wrote in a book And thus covenants agreed upon betwixt party and party are usually committed to writing And builded an altar under the hill and twelve pillars c. Both the altar and the pillars were outward sacramentall signes of the covenant which was now to be established betwixt God and his people the altar representing God in Christ the first and chief party in the covenant and the twelve pillars the twelve tribes Vers 5. And he sent young men of the children of Israel which offered burnt-offerings c. The common opinion of most Expositours is that the first-born were the priests and sacrificers amongst the people untill the Levites were taken in their stead Numb 3. 41. And thou shalt take the Levites for me in stead of all the first-born c. and consequently that these were the young men here spoken of And indeed the word here used in the originall doth not alwayes signifie youths in regard of years not yet grown up to mans estate but young men fit for service and ministery to their Elders as Gen. 14. 23 24. I will not saith Abraham take from a threed even to a shoe-latchet c. Save onely that which the young men have eaten and Exod. 33. 11. His servant Joshua a young man departed not out of the tabernacle And so in many other places But because it is I think unquestionable that before the people of God came to be a body politick the chief and governours of every family were the sacrificers neither do we ever reade that the first-born were set apart for publick sacrifices since the Lord challenged them for his upoâ the coming forth of his people Sanctifie unto me all the first-born Exod. 13. 2. It is rather probable that Moses and Aaron and their chief Governours had as yet the chief hand in offering publick sacrifices and that then young men perhaps of the first-born were onely chosen to minister to Moses and Aaron in fetching and killing the sacrifices and other services belonging thereunto and are therefore said here to have offered burnt-offerings and sacrificed peace-offerings of oxen unto the Lord. Where by oxen other sacrifices are also implyed these being named as the principall iâ stead of all for Heb. 9. 19. the Apostle speaking of this place addes also calves and goats Vers 6. And Moses took half of the bloud and put it in basons c. Which was so reserved to be sprinkled upon the people This bloud was to signifie the bloud of Christ by which we are reconciled to God and by virtue whereof the covenant of grace is established betwixt God and us and the dividing of this bloud half being sprinkled upon the altar which represented God and half upon the people signified that the performance of the covenant by both parties Gods favour and grace to his people and the peoples faith and obedience to God was to be ascribed to the bloud of Christ And half of the bloud he sprinkled on the altar And so also on the book Heb. 9. 19. Which as it seems was laid on the altar making use herein also of water scarlet wooll and hyssope Heb. 9. 19. though Moses here nameth them not because so the legall sprinklings were usually done for there was water intermingled with the bloud because the bloud otherwise growing cold would have been thick and not fit to be sprinkled nor perhaps enough for the use Vers 8. And sprinkled it on the people and said Behold c. That is all the people that stood about him some for all or all as they came to him or the Elders in stead of the people See Levit. 4. 15. Vers 10. And they saw the God of Israel That is the signes of Gods gloriâus presence for never man saw God nor can see him 1. Tim. 6. 16. Whom ãâã man hath seen nor can see And there was under his feet as it were a paved work of saphir stone c. Not that the Lord shewed himself in any humane shape
See Deut. 4. 15. but this is spoken because of the scituation of this saphir work that it was beneath the signes of his glory as a pavement under the feet Vers 11. And upon the Nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand That is though these Elders and Nobles of Israel saw the glory of God in an extraordinary manner upon the mount yet God was pleased to spare them that they received no hurt thereby which is noted as a speciall mercy of God in regard that men yea the greatest and noblest of men by reason of their frailty are not able to endure such a manifestation of glory should not God withold it from being âurtfull to them Also they saw God and did eat and drink That is Aaron and his sonnes The Elders and Nobles of Israel before spoken of saw the signes of Gods presence and yet were so farre from receiving any hurt thereby that returning home again unto the people where they had before their coming up into to the mount offered up divers sacrifices to the Lord they did there with their peace-offerings feast together rejoycing in the goodnesse of God to them and the honour he had done to them Vers 12. And the Lord said unto Moses Come up to me into the mount c. Hitherto Moses stood afarre off with the seventy Elders now he is called nearer as God had before said ver 2. And Moses shall come near unto the Lord c. And be there That is continue there Thus God makes known to him that his stay should be now longer then usuall and thereupon it is that he takes order ver 14. that Aaron and Ur should in his room determine the affairs of the people Vers 13. And Moses rose up and his minister Joshua Joshua was not before mentioned ver 1. because he was as Moses minister and continuall attendant and therefore it was not necessary that he should be expressed by name See chap. 32. ver 17. Vers 14. Tarry ye here for us c. Either this must be meant of such a stay in that place of the Mount as that withall they might go as oft as they pleased unto the people or else rather this word here must be taken in a larger extent comprehending the place where the people were in their tents and onely implying that they should not go up with him to the top of the mount Vers 16. And the seventh dây he called unto Moses ââe of the âidst of the cloud Moses having staid six dayes in the higher part of the mount but without the cloud that in that time his mind might by degrees be taken off from all worldly thoughts and cares and raised up with a desire and longing expectation of beholding Gods glory to which he was not yet admitted upon the seventh day God called him and he went into the midst of the cloud Vers 18. And Moses was in the cloud fourty dayes and fourty nights To wit after he went into the midst of the cloud and was there with God for so it is expressed chap. 34. 28. And he was there with the Lord fourty dayes c. All which time Joshua it seems stayed upon the mount without the cloud waiting for Moses sustaining himself happely all the while with the Manna that fell from heaven and the water of the brook mentioned Deut. 9. 21. that descended out of the mount for there Moses found him when he came down from God neither did he know what the Israelites had done in the camp See Exod. 32. 17. But for Moses he was with God within the cloud all those fourty dayes and fourty nights and therefore doubtlesse did neither eat nor drink wherein his condition was a shadow of the life of the glorified Saints in Gods presence in heaven but was continually imployed in beholding the glory of Gods presence in receiving instructions from God about all things that concerned his people and viewing that pattern of the tabernacle and all things belonging thereto which was shown him in the mount CHAP. XXV Vers 5. ANd shittim wood This was doubtlesse some choice kind of wood of great esteem in those times as Box and Ebony and such sorts of wood are now amongst us which either they procured from the places adjoyning in the wildernesse where it grew it seems in great abundance and thence happely that place in the plains of Moab where the Israelites pitched their tents was called Abel-shittim Num. 33 49. or else it was brought out of Egypt at least by the richer sort of them for their own private use in their tents or household utensils which seems the more probable because of that passage Exod. 35. 24. Every man with whom was found shittim-wood for âny work of the service brought it whereby it seems that some of them had it lying by them as a choice treasure Vers 8. And let them make me a sanctuary That is the tabernacle consecrated to God for the duties of his publick service the visible signe of Gods presence with and protection of his people Levit. 26. 11 12. And I will set my tabernacle among you and my soul shall not abhorre you and I will walk among you c. It was a type 1. of Christs person whence he is said to be Heb. 8. 2. A minister of the sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not man by whom God doth manifest himself unto us and in whom we have accesse unto God and 2. of the Church the habitation of God by the spirit 2. Cor. 6. 16. Ye are the temple of the living God c. and every Christian in whose heart God dwelleth Heb. 3. 6. Whose âouse are we if wâ hold fâât the confidence ând the rejoycing of hope firm unto the end Tâââ I may âwââl ââongââ thââ This iâ addââ ãâã ââârong moâiâe to make theâ give ãâã towards the âââing of the ãâã Vers 9. Aftâr thâ ãâã of ââe ãâã and âhâ ãâã âf ãâã the ãâã thââââf c. God did not onâly in wordâ ãâã to Moâââ aftââ whât manner he would hâve every thing made in the âabernacle but thââe was ãâã in a vision represented to his sight the very form and propoââion of thââ ver 40. Look that thou âake theââfter their patâern whiâh was ãâã thâe in the âoânt Evân as he did also aftârwards to David for thâ mâking of the âââple and all the fârniture ââââeof 1. Chron. 28. 19. All this sâid Dâââd ãâã Lord mââe me understand in writing by his hând upon ãâã evân âll the works of this pâttern Now the reason why the Lord was so exâct herein that âoâes might be sure to make all things according to his appointment was partly because the tabernacle and all things apperââining therâunto were to be types and shadows of spirituall and heaveâly things âppertaining to Christ and his priâââhood to which end the Lord also âheâed him the pâttern of those things above in the mount So that indââd
which were also couplâd togââher witâ loopâ and taâhââ as is âxprâssâd in thâ following vââsââ Vers 4. Aâd tâoâ shâlt ãâã loopâ of âlâw âpââ the âdgâ of onâ curtain c. The meaning of this clause is That there should be loops of blew set upon thââdgââ of thâ two gââââ curtainâ that lay nâxt together when thââurtains wâââ spread over tâe tabâânacle to wit upon thâ farthest edgâ Wâstwârd of the âârst grâât curââin whâââ it was to be coupled to the othâr grâat curtain and upon that edgâ of thâ sâcond cuâââin wââre iâ was to ãâã coupled to the ãâã and so with thosâ tââhââ oââgold mentioned vers 6. these loops on the edgââ of thâ two curtâinâ wârâ ãâã togâther Now this I coâââivâ was thââ ordârâd boâh âhaâ thâsâ loopâ and taches on the outside might shew the division of the holy place from the most holy for jusâ undâr that place the vail dividâd them vers 33. Thou shâlâ haâg up thâ vail unââr thâ tacâes and also that being so âastâned thây might bâ takân asuâder and tâat with the more convââiânciâ and lâssâ troublâ thây mighâ ãâã tââm down and fold them up when they removed the tabernacle But besides the fastening ãâ¦ã curtains together signified the spirits ãâã oâ coupliâg oâ thâ Sainââ togââher by faith and love in Christ of which the Apostle speaks Epââs 4 3 4. whârâ he exhorts us to endeavour to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace telling us that they that are Christians are one body and spirit even as they are called in one hope of their calling c. And the coupling of the two great curtains together to mââe oââ ãâã migââ also ãâã ââat the Sainâs both in heaven ãâã earth âowever âeveâed ân place one from anotâer do make but one Church all things ãâã in heaven and earth being gathered together in one even in Chriât Eph. 1. 10. Vers 6. And it shall be one taberâacle This is addâd as a reason why the two great curtains made up each of them of five leââer curtains should be thus coupled together wâth loops and taches to wit that they migât make one tabernacle which had not been if as some conceive it was each ââve had been coupled together and nââ the five to the five See ver 11. Vers 7. And thou shalt make curtains of goats hair c. To wit goats hair spunne by women Exod. 35. 26. And all the women whose heart stirred them up in wisdome spunne goats hair and woven into stuff not much unlike our chamlet Eleven curtains thou shalt make Whereas the embroydered curtains were but ten the reason see in ver 9. Vers 8. The length of one cârtâin shall be thirty câbits Two cubits that is a yard longer then the embroydered oâes and so these reached on both sides to the ground whereas the other came âhort of the ground half a yard on both sides Sââ ver 13. Vers 9. And sâalt doââle tâe sâxtâ curtâiâ in the forefroât of the taberâacle It was doubled or folded back in the forefront that it might serve as a pentâce to deâend the vail which did hang there Vers 12. The half câââain that remaineth c. There being of this curtain one covering more then of the embroydered curtains it was the breadth of a curtain that is foure cubits or two yards of larger extent then the other which overplus was thus used a yard of it was doubled back in the forefront as in ver 9. And the other yard hung over on the backside and so fell down lower then the other curtain by half a yard folded or doubled Vers 13. And a cubit on the one side and a cubit oâ the other side c. Seâ above ver 8. Vers 14. And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rammes skinnes died red c. Of the measure and fashion of these two coverings there is no mention and happely because in all things they agreed with that of the goats hair These served for the service of the tabernacle and things in the same from the injury of the weather and withall signified 1. the safety of the Church covered and hiâ from the injuries of the world whence is that of the Prophet Isai 4. 6. And there shall be a tabernaclâ for a shadow in the day time for the heat and for a place of râfuge and for a covert from storm and from rain and that of David Psal 27. 5. In the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion in the secret of his tabernacle he shall hide me c. And 2. the state of the Church then which had the mysteries of Christ under shadows and coverings now taken away Vers 15. And thoâ sâalt makâ boards for the tabernacle of shââtim-wood standing up These boards of the tabernacle which were fastened in silver soclâââ ver 19. signiââed the severall members of the Church wâo are built upon the fouâdation of thâ Prâphâts and Apostles ââsââ Christ himsâlf bâing thâââiâf corner stone In whom all the building fitly framâd âogether groweth unto ân holy temple in the Lord Ephes 2. 20 21. See Rev. 3. 12. Him that overcomâth will I mak a pillar in the temple of my God Vers 16. Ten cubits shall be the length of a board c. Which was the height of the tabernacle ten cubitâ or five yards Vers 17. Two tenons shall there be in one board c. That is pieces of board cut out of the same breadth and depth in the bottome of each board to put into the sockets for their fastning Vers 18. And thou shalt make boards for the tabârnacle twenty boards c. Twenty boards each of them being a cubit and an half broad ver 16. make thirââ cubits that is fifteen yards which was the length of the tabernacle Vers 19. And thou shalt make fourty sockets of silver c. Or footstalls having hollow mortaises for the tenons of the boards to be fastned in Vers 22. And for the sides of the tabernacle Westward That is for the whole West end from one side or corner of it to the other Vers 23. And two boards shalt thou make for the corners c. These are called the corner boards either because they stood sloping and so joyned the boards of the side and end together or because they were made purposely of another fashion that standing in the corners they might strengthen the whole frame of the tabernacle Vers 24. And they shall be coupled together bâneath c. That is they shall be cut or slit in the midst and then doubled the Hebrew word signifieth twined they were to be cut just of the same proportion every way and then clapt together one to line the other and by this means though there were eight boards in the end yet the tabernacle was not twelve but ten cubits that is five yardâ broad And they shall be coupled together above the head of it into one ring This I understand of a
corner for otherwise we cannot say whether the corner pillar was to be numbred amongst the twenty pillars appointed on each side for the length of the court or the âân appointed for the breadth Vers 16. And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits c. See the note chap. 26. 36. Vers 18. And the height five cubits c. This court therefore of thâ tabernacle was but half so high as the tabernacle and therefore the tabernacle might be easily seen yet these hangings were so high that men could not overlook them Vers 19. All the vessels of the tabernacle c. shall be of brasse That is such as were onely for the taking down and settiâg up of the tabernacle as the pinnes or stakes which were driven into the ground to fasten it Vers 20. And thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring pure oyl olive beaten c. It seems that oyl which was first gotten out of the olives by beating or stamping of them was farre purer ând clearer from dregges then that which was afterward crushed out with a presse This therefore th e children of Israel were appointed to provide for the lamp in the golden candlestick even pure oyl olive beaten wherewith the priests were to maintain the lamps to cause the lamp to burn alwayes that is every night by renewing them still at the appointed times As the daily sacrifice is called a continuall burnt-offering Exod. 29. 42. and yet it was offered but twice every day at morning and evening And so this word alwayes is explained in the following verse Aaron and his sonnes shall order it from evening to morning before the Lord. At the East end of the ta bernacle either abovâ the vail or at the opening of it there might come in light sufficient in the day time and therefore I conceive then the lamps burnt not but in the night onely and were put out in the morning which some inferre also from that 1. Sam. 3. 3. where it is said that the Lord appeared to Samuel ere the lamp of God went out in the temple of God to wit before the break of day Now by this pure oyl was signified the gifts and graces of the Spirit whereby the ministers of God are fitted to be as lights among the people Vers 21. In the tabernacle of the congregation c. The âabernacle is here called the tabernacle of the congregation because though the people did not enter into this place yet to the doore of this tabernacle they brought their offerings and there did the Lord meet with the people and make known his will to them Aaron and his sonnes shall order it c. Signifying that the priests lippes should preserve knowledge CHAP. XXVIII Vers 1. ANd take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother c. Because Aaron was the brother of Moses to prevent any envy amongst the people this is in the first place expressed that it was by the Lords appointment and command that he and his sonnes were set apart to the office of the priesthood Vers 2. And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty That is glorious and beautifull And hereby was signifyed 1. the insufficiency of Aarons priesthood that there was not in him if you look on him in his own person sufficient worth that he should mediate between God and man for thârefore was this holinesse in his garments to cover the pollution of his own pârson 2. the more then angelicall purity and holinesse of Christ whose type Aaron thus attired was Heb. 9. 14. Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God By whom also his Church is clothed with garments of beautifull glory Isai 52. 1. Put on thy beautifull garments oh Jerusalem the holy citie Rev. 19. 8. To her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen clean and white for the fine linen is the righteousnesse of the Sainâs 3. to shew the extraordinary degrees of holinesse required in those that serve at the altar Vers 3. And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise-hearted c. that they may make Aarons garments to consecrate him c. That is to be a signe of his consecration and sanctification from God therefore it was death to minister without these garments Vers 6. And thây shall make the ephod of gold c. It was called the ephod of an hebrew word which signifieth to close compasse or gird about because it compassed fitly the body and was tied thereto it was the outmost of all Aarons garments and covered his whole body both back and breast from the shoulders down to the loyns excepting onely the breast where the breast-plate was fastened Vers 7. It shall have the two shoulder-pieces thereof joyned at the edges thereof and so it shall be joyned together These shoulder-pieces were either the pieces which went up both before and behind from the body of the ephod and so met together on the top of each shoulder and were joyned together in the edge thereof a hole being left in the midst through which the priests head went when he put on the ephod or else it is meant of certain wings as we call them which were joyned to the ephod in the edge round about each shoulder Vers 8. And the curious girdle of the ephod which is upon it shall be of the same c. By this is meant two pieces or slaps which came from the back part of the ephod under the arm-holes and are called the curious guard or girdle because the nether lappets served as a girdle to fasten it below and it is said that it should be upon it that is is joyned as a part of it which is added to distinguish it from the girdle mentioned ver 39. Thou shalt make the girdle of needlework which was not a part of the ephod as this which is therefore called often the golden girdle Vers 9. And thou shalt take two onyx-stones and grave on them the names of the children of Israel These two onyx-stones whereon were graven the names of the twelve sonnes of Jacob signified the firm and perpetuall love of Christ toward his Church and also how precious they be to him how continually mindfull he is of them Cant. 8. 6. Set me as a seal upon thy heart as a seal upon thy arm for love is strong as death See also Hag. 2. 23. In that day saith the Lord of hosts will I take thee O Zorobbabel my servant c. and will make thee as a signet Vers 10. Six of their names on one stone and the other six names of the rest on the other stone according to their birth That is first Reuben then Simeon and so the rest according to their age And this signified the like precious faith and dignity which all have obtained before God in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 1. To them that have obtained the like precious faith So Gal. 3.
and keep the charge of the Lord that ye die not and were every day to be consecrated with the same sacrifices and ceremonies as they had been the first day as methinks it is evident Levit. 8. 34. As he hath done this day so the Lord hath commanded to do c. And the continuance of these solemnities seven dayes signified 1. that perfect holinesse which should be in Christ and 2. that the whole course of the priests lives should be consecrated to Gods service See Exod. 12. 15. Vers 31. And seethe his flesh in the holy place That is in the courtyard of the Sanctuary at the doore of the tabernacle for there it was both boyled and eaten Levit. 8. 31. And Moses said unto Aaron and his sonnes Boil the flesh at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation and eat it with the bread c. See Exod. 28. 43. Vers 33. But a stranger shall not eat thereof c. That is none but themselves in other peace-offerings the offerer did eat of it here was no offerer but the priest Vers 34. Then thou shalt burn the remainder with fire Which was done 1. to maintain the peoples reverence toward them by letting them see that they were not to be usedbut in holy uses 2. to prevent the superstitious abuses of them Some peace-offerings might be eaten the next day Levit. 7. 16. But if the sacrifice of his offering be a vow or a voluntary offering it shall be eaten the same day that he offereth his sacrifice and on the morrow also the remainder of it shall be eaten Onely those which were offered for a thanksgiving were to be eaten the same day whereby it may seem that these of the priests were principally for that end See Exod. 12. 10. Vers 35. Seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them See the note above upon ver 30. Vers 36. And thou shalt offer every day a bullock for a sinne-offering for atonement c. This is meant of the same bullock mentioned before ver 10. which was offered for a sinne-offering for the priests Nor doth it follow that there were not two rammes also offered on each of the seven dayes of the priests consecration because it is here onely expressed that there should be a bullock offered on each of these seven dayes For this concerning the sinne-offering is onely repeated to shew that this sinne-offering was not onely for the priests but also to purifie the altar to make an atonement for the altar and to sanctifie it as it is expressed in the following verse Now an atonement is said to be made for the altar not because there was any sinne in the altar but because it was hereby now so perfectly purified and sanctified according to Gods institution that men might without sinne offer sacrifices thereon Vers 37. Whatsoever toucheth the altar shall be holy Some understand this clause thus that none but holy persons might touch the altar but rather it is meant of the sacrifices that were to be offered on this altar that whatsoever should according to Gods institution be offered thereon should be accepted as holy to the Lord the altar sanctifying the sacrifice that was laid thereon according to that which our Saviour saith Matth. 23. 19. Ye fools and blind whether is greater the gift or the altar that sanctifieth the gift Vers 38. Two lambs of the first year day by day continually This was the daily ordinary sacrifice and it was 1. to signifie that the death of Christ the true lambe was available to the Church from the first morning of time to the evening of the same 2. to shew what continuall need they had of reconciliation through Christs bloud applied by faith 3. to sanctifie the morning and evening prayers of the Church by the interceding sacrifices of the Mediatour Vers 40. And with the one lambe a tenth deal of flower mingled with the fourth part of an hin of beaten oyl c. By a tenth deal of flower is meant the tenth part of an ephah or bushell as is expressed Num. 28. 5. which is called an Omer Exod. 16. 36. and by the fourth part of an hin of oyl wherewith the floure was mingled and the fourth part of an hin of wine which was for a drink-offering a pint and an half of each is meant for the hin contained six pints and so the fourth part of an hin was a pint and half Now this meat-offering and drink-offering added to the dayly sacrifice was to shew that Christ by his oblation of himself for us becomes not onely redemption but also food gladnesse and chearing comfort to us yea all in all And the sweetnesse of these things floure and oyl and wine signified both how pleasing to God the sacrifice of Christ should be and also what care was required of Gods people to make their sacrifices by true faith and repentance wherein God delights a sweet savour unto God without which their externall sacrifices must needs be unsavory and such things as could not be likely to please him Vers 42. Where I will meet you to speak there unto thee That is in the tabernacle from the mercy-seat Exod. 30. 6. Before the mercy-seat that is over the testimony where I will meet with thee Wherein we have the reason given why it was called the tabernacle of the congregation namely because there the Lord did by glorious signes witnesse his presence and make known by Moses his will unto them meeting them and making a covenant with them See Exod. 40. 34. Levit 9. 13 24. Vers 43. And the tabernacle shall be sanctified by my glory That is the glorious signes of his glorious presence CHAP. XXX Vers 1. ANd thou shalt make an altar to burn incense upon c. Besides that the Lord did hereby adorn the service of the tabernacle to work the greater reverence in the hearts of the people and did teach them how carefull they should be of defiling their service with any unclean thing it did also signifie that by Christ not onely the whole legall service but particularly also the Saints prayers are wondrous sweet and pleasing to God Revel 8. 3. And another Angel came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne Psal 141. 2. Let my prayer be set forth before thee as incense Rev. 5. 8. And golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of the Saints Vers 2. The horns thereof shall be of the same See the notes upon Exod. 27. 2. Vers 3. And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold c. Shadowing Christ in both his natures his deity yielding glory to his humanity hence it is called the golden altar Numb 4. 11. as the other is called the brazen altar Exod. 38. 30. And thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about Which served as an edge to
keep the coals and incense from slipping off and was withall a type of Christs regall dignity Vers 4. And two golden rings shalt thou make to it c. by the two corners thereof upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it c. That is two rings on each side at each corner one Vers 6. And thou shalt put it before the vail c. That is in the holy place not in the most holy for so it is expressely said Exod. 40. 26. And he put the golden altar in the tent of the congregation before the vail And besides into the most holy place the high priest entred but once a year but upon this altar the inferiour priests burnt incense dayly Luke 1. 8 9. And it came to passe that while he executed the priests office before God in the order of his course according to the custome of the priests office his lot was to burn incense c. But though it were in the most holy place yet it was close before the mercy-seat so that there was nothing between them but onely the vail that so the perfume might presently passe as it were into the presence of God whereby was signified how near God is to them that call upon him in truth Psal 145. 18. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him to all that call upon him in truth Vers 7. When he dresseth the lamps he shall burn incense upon it That is morning and evening Some conceive that the lamp did burn both day and night in the tabernacle because it had no windows to let in the light of the sunne and so accordingly by dressing the lamps here they understand the taking away any thing that did annoy them and refreshing of them with new oyl that they might continue burning all the day afâer and by lighting the lamps at even the putting in of new lamps into the candlesticks which accordingly were fresh and newly lighted But the more generall and probable opinion of Expositours is that the lamps burnt onely in the night time the light of the sunne shining in by day at the East end of the tabernacle and that therefore it is said Exod 27. 21. that they should be ordered by the priests from evening to morning and accordingly they understand this place to wit that the lamps were cleansed and dressed and made ready to be lighted in the morning and then that they were lighted at even However it is evident that both morning and evening the priests were appointed to burn incense upon the golden altar and hereby was signified how Gods people should dayly and constantly pray unto the Lord and persevere in praying according to that of the Apostle Pray without ceasing 1. Thess 5. 17. and especially the never-failing constancy of Christs intercession Heb. 6. 18. He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Yea to this may be added that the offering of incense when the lamps were lighted signified also that we must pray as we are taught and instructed by the word if we desire to have our prayers accepted of God Vers 9. Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon c. That is no incense received of other persons or made of any other matter or differing from that prescribed vers 34 35 c. figuring that our prayers must be such as God prescribes or else he will not accept them 1. John 5. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his will he heareth us Vers 10. And Aaron shall make an attonement on the horns of it once in a year c. Which was on the tenth day of the seaventh moneth the day of reconciliation See Levit. 16. 18. With the bloud of the sinne-offering of attonement c. Signifying that the sins and imperfections that cleave to the best prayers of the Saints have need of a sacrifice of atonement and that the incense of our prayers doth yield no sweet savour unto God but by virtue of the sacrifice of Christ once offered unto God Vers 12. When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. Many Expositours hold that this is here enjoyned not onely for the present but for future times also to wit that whensoever they numbred the people upon any occasion every man should pay his tribute of half a shekel to the Lord which was to be expended as now towards the making of the tabernacle so afterwards for the repair thereof and other necessaries that were to bâ provided for the publick service of the sanctuary Yea from Josephus and others they gather that they were every year numbred and so paid every year this tribute-money for the use of the tabernacle and temple which when the Romanes had conquered them they were compelled to pay to them and so that this was the tribute-money which was required of our Saviour Matth. 17. 24. But now others again conceive it to be the more probable opinion that this was required to be done by Moses onely for the present First because there is no mention made of the perpetuity of this ordinance as there is of other things that were to be for ever observed Secondly because the Lord saith not here Whensoever the children of Israel are numbred but When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel after their number as speaking of a thing that was immediately to be done by Moses Thirdly because the end of this collection mentioned was extraordinary not perpetuall namely for the building of the tabernacle as is evident Exod. 38. 25 26 27 28. in regard whereof it is said here vers 16. that it should be a memoriall unto the children of Israel before the Lord Fourthly because where there is mention made of Moses numbring the Israelites at other times as Numb 1. 26. there is no mention made of the payment of this half shekel by every one that was numbred Fifthly because there was another rate set by Nehemiah to be paid yearly by every one for the service of the house of God to wit the third part of a shekel Nehemiah 10. 33. The truth is that neither of these can be demonstratively proved But yet evident it is that though they did not constantly pay this tribute-money in future times when they were numbred yet at least upon the like occasion this poll-money was at other times raised because we reade 2. King 12. 4. that Jehoash king of Judah commanded the priests to gather of the people for the repair of the Temple the money of every one that passeth the account which is called in 2. Chron. 24. 6. the collection of Moses the servant of the Lord and of the congregation of Israel for the tabernacle of witnesse Then shall they give every man a ransome for his soul unto the Lord c. When they are numbred each payeth a ransome for
the Lord would immediately set them apart as his peculiar portion to be his Ministers in the sacred service of the tabernacle Vers 30. Ye have sinned a great sinne and now I will go up to the Lord. Though Moses had already before so farre prevailed with the Lord by his prayers that he would not presently destroy all the people as at first he threatned and therefore it is said v. 14. That the Lord repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people yet considering that the Lords anger might still be great against theÌ and that he might still proceed further in punishing those that had sinned against him he resolves yet further to intercede for them with which he first acquaints the people remembring them withall of the greatnesse of their sin that so they might repent seriously of their sinne and thereby be made more capable of Gods favouâ Peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sinne Words that imply a difficulty though good hopes to obtain Amos 5. 15. It may be the Lord of hosts will be gracious unto the remnant of Joseph See also Josh 14. 12. and 1. Sam. 14. 16. And indeed he knew not whether God would proceed any further in punishing them or whether he would be satisfied with what was done Vers 31. And Moses returned unto the Lord c. It seems that this was another going up unto God then when he stayed there fourty dayes and fourty nights the second time for this was the morrow after the Levites had slain three thousand of the people and many things came between his second solemn going up unto God which is rehearsed in the next chapter Vers 32. And if not blot me I pray thee out of ãâã book which thou hast written When Gods decree of election unto life everlasâânâ is callââ the book of life as Phil. 4. 3. and in many other places it is a metaphoricall expression wherein the Scripture speaks of God after the manner of men Now when Moses here saith that if God would not forgive the sinnes of this people he desired that himself might be rather blotted out of the book of life we cannot hence inferre that Gods decree can be changed or that those that are elected unto life may notwithstanding perish everlastingly or that Gods justice will admit of the punishing of a righteous person together with the wicked for in this speech Moses seeks onely to expresse not what he thought might be but what he could wish might be if thereby the saving of Gods people might be procured to wit that out of his sorrow for the rejection of this people his zeal for Gods glory and his great affection to his brethren he could wish himself deprived of heavenly glory that they might be again received into favour This is all that Moses intended in these words onely being carried away with the strength of his affections and vehemency of his desires he expresseth this by a way of request If not blot me I pray thee out of the book which thou hast written And thus generally is this speech of Moses understood But yet it may also be understood of the catalogue and register that is kept as it were in the divine omniscience of all the living here in this world out of which Moses desires to be blotted that is to be cut off by the hand of God rather then the people should be cast off which he had so miraculously delivered out of their bondage in Egypt And herein Moses then dealt as a figure of our Mediatour who laid down his life for his sheep John 10. 15. And redeemed us from the curse of the law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. Vers 33. Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my book This also is spoken of God after the manner of men the meaning is onely that such and onely such should not be numbred among the elect Psal 69. 28. Let them be blotted out of the book of the living and not be written with the righteous Or that such onely should be cut off by Gods revenging hand Vers 34. Therefore now go lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee behold mine angel shall go before thee c. Here God yields not to destroy for the present those that had sinned having before onely yielded not to destroy all the people yet withall hâ addes that he will not yield to go amongst them as formerly he had promised but he would onely send his angel to go before them concerning which angel see before the notes upon Exod. 23. 20. Neverthelesse in the day when I visit I will visit their sinne upon them I will spare them at this time but when I begin to punish I shall reckon with them for this sinne also Vers 35. And the Lord plagued the people c That is as he threatned in the former verse in future times he punished them for this sinne also or else it may be meant of the punishment the Levites inflicted on them CHAP. XXXIII Vers 2. ANd I will send an angel before thee c. God here promiseth Moses that he would send an angel before them but withall addes that he would not go up himself in the midst of them as before he had promised Some hold that the angel here meant is a created angel not that angel of the covenant of whom he had spoken before chap. 23. 20. But seeing it is the same angel that had hitherto gone before them in the pillar of cloud by day and in a pillar of fire by night by whom God promiseth that they should be led on their way till they were possessed of the land of Canaan I see not how we can understand it of a created angel but that it must be meant of the Sonne of God as before However that which God here refuseth to do for them I conceive is the dwelling amongst them in his tabernacle with those signes of his gracious presence concerning which he had formerly given direction to Moses His angel he would send as he had promised to conduct them to Canaan and to drive out the inhabitants before them this he might do for any people and this because he had promised it to Abraham he would do for them but to acknowledge them again for his people and to testifie that by his dwelling in the midst of them to wit in his tabernacle that he would not grant Vers 3. Lest I consume thee in the way This is also spoken of God after the manner of men who are most provoked when they are present to see the wrong done them and indeed the nearer a people are unto God the lesse will he indure their rebellion against him Vers 5. I will come up in the midst of thee in a moment and will consume thee To wit if thou dost not truly repent of the wickednesse wherewith thou hast provoked me Though God had granted to Moses
atonement for him Though burnt-offerings were usually given in signe of thankfulnesse to God and so betokened a new creature and holy life Psal 51. 18 19. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build thou the walls of Jerusalem Then shalt thou be pleased with sacrifices of righteousnesse with burnt-offering and whole burnt-offering and Gen. 8. 20. And Noah builded an altar unto the Lord and took of every clean beast and of every fowl and offered burnt-offerings on the altar yet they were also for atonement and remission of sinnes to wit generall sinnes Job 1. 5. And it was so when the dayes of their feasting were gone about that Job sent and sanctified them and rose up early in the morning and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all for Job said It may be that my sonnes have sinned c. whereas for speciall sinnes there was a speciall sacrifice and sinne-offering Levit. 4. Vers 5. And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord. That is the priest in the name of the offerer for this was usually the work of the priests and therefore Moses did it when he supplyed the priests office Exod. 29. 10 11. though sometimes the Levites also helped herein when there were not priests enough to do it 2. Chron. 25. 10 11. The priests stood in their places and the Levites in their courses and they killed the Passeover that is the Passeover-offerings and the priests sprinkled the bloud from their hands as being given of God to be assistant to the priests in such services Numb 8. 19. I have given the Levites as a gift to Aaron and to his sonnes to do the service of the children of Israel in the tabernacle of the congregation and to make an atonement for the children of Israel Now the sacrifice was killed to signifie the death of Christ Who was slain that he might redeem us to God by his bloud Revel 5. 9. and the mortifying of Gods people by the word and spirit and it was killed by the priest to signifie that Christ should offer up himself unto God as being both our priest and sacrifice and that there is no possibility for men to please God by any service they do him but onely in and through the mediation of Christ of whose priesthood the Leviticall priest was a type and figure As for the place where it was killed that may be gathered by the rule of Analogy from that which is expressed verse the 11. concerning the second sort of burnt-offerings namely that it was killed at the north-side of the altar And the priests Aarons sonnes shall bring the bloud and sprinkle the bloud c. And this was done in a large measure so that the corners of the altar were filled with bloud Zach. 9. 15. to teach the people that this bloud of their sacrifice should not be lost as spilt upon the ground but should be accepted of God as a propitiation for their sinnes as being a figure of the bloud of Christ which should be offered up to God and accepted by him in our behalf as for our reconciliation so also for our sanctification who are elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 1. 2. Vers 6. And he shall flay the burnt-offering That is the priest for the flaying of the sacrifice was also ordinarily the work of the priest who had therefore the skinne for himself Levit. 7. 8. though upon extraordinary occasions as is before noted concerning killing the burnt-offerings even in this also the Levites sometime helped them 2. Chron. 29. 34. The priests were too few so that they could not flay all the burnt-offerings wherefore their brethren the Levites did help them Because the sacrifices were offered as I may say as a holy feast unto the Lord whence the altar is called the table of the Lord and the sacrifice offered thereon his meat Mal. 1. 12. therefore nothing but what was usually eaten by men was burnt upon the altar and hence it was that the skinne was alwayes flayed off Yet withall it is commonly held by Expositours that this flaying of the sacrifice did also signifie First the sufferings of Christ who being first stripped of his garments Matth. 27. 28 they did afterwards most shamefully intreat so that there was no beauty in him why men should desire him Secondly the afflictions of Gods people under the rage of cruell oppressours and persecutours Who as the Prophet speaks Micha 3. 3. eat their flesh and flay their skinne from off them And thirdly the mortification which God requires in those that give up their names to him even that They put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts Ephes 5. 22. Vers 7. And the sonnes of Aaron the priest shall put fire on the altar c. Here the Lord gives direction for the burning of these sacrifices by the inseriour priests enjoyning them first to put fire upon the altar Now because they were to use no strange fire in burning the sacrifices but onely that fire which was continually nourished upon the altar Levit. 6. 12 13. and which at first came down from heaven Levit. 9. 24. therefore by putting fire upon the altar is meant onely the laying of the fire together or laying it on again when they had laid it by for the clearing of the altar Secondly to lay the wood in order and then all the pieces of the sacrifices in order upon the wood which was so appointed because the discreet laying of the wood doth much conduce to the well burning of the fire And then lastly thus to burn all upon the altar The mistery of this might be twofold First to signifie the consecrating of Christ and his members by afflictions and sufferings for as he the Captain of our salvation was made perfect by sufferings Heb. 2. 10. so must his members also be ready alwayes through these fiery trials to enter into glory for every one shall be salted with fire and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt Mark 9. 49. Secondly to signifie that holy zeal whereby we should wholly give up our selves to God through the operation of Gods holy spirit which is often in the Scriptures compared to fire as Matth. 3. 11. He that cometh after me is mightier then I he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire for as Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot unto God Heb. 9. 14. so likewise it is the spirit whereby we must be enabled to consecrate our selves to Gods service Ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth saith the Apostle Peter through the spirit 1. Pet. 1. 22. to which end we must not onely be carefull not to quench the spirit 1. Thess 5. 19. but also by prayer holy meditation and all other things conducing thereto we must do what we can
There was a meat-offering that was alwayes to be joyned with their burnt-offerings for which direction is given elsewhere but here direction is given onely for voluntary meat-offerings and therefore it is said When any will offer a meat-offering c. neither is there any set quantity here appointed but it is left free to the offerer to bring what he pleased whereas for the meat-offering that was brought together with their burnt-offerings of the herd or of the flock there is an expresse law how much there should be of it to wit a tenth deal of flower mingled with the fourth part of an hin of oyl Numb 15. 4. Now these voluntary meat-offerings were for the same end that the burnt-offerings were both to make atonement for them and also to testiâie their consecrating of themselves to God but withall particularly they were by way of acknowledgement that all their provision they had of his bounty So then the meat-offering signified First Christ his oblation of himself of which the Apostle speaks Ephes 5. 2. Christ hath loved us and given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour and again Heb. 10. 8 9 10. When he said Sacrifice and offering and burnt-offerings and offering for sinne thou wouldst not neither hadst pleasure therein which are offered by the law Then said he Loe I come to do thy will O God! He taketh away the first that he may establish the second By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all Secondly Christians wonne to God by the Gospell and then consecrated to his service Esay 66. 20. They shall bring all your brethren for an offering to the Lord out of all nations to my holy mountain Jerusalem saith the Lord as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord. Thirdly all our Evangelicall sacrifices of prayer and praysing God with other services done to the Lord and to his saints for his sake Mal. 1. 11. In every place incense shall be offered unto my name and a pure offering And last of all more particularly their acknowledgement of Gods bounty in all the food they injoyed and therefore it was that in all these meat-offerings they are appointed to bring fine slowre without any mixture of branne to signifie the purity of all Evangelicall sacrifices He shall poure oyl upon it and put frankincense thereon The oyl poured upon the flowre figured the graces and comfort of the holy Ghost whereby we serve God with a willing mind and a chearfull spirit Ye have an unction from the holy one saith the Apostle speaking of this oyl of Gods spirit 1. John 2. 20. and the sweetnesse both of the oyl and frankincense signified how sweet and acceptable their services were unto God in and through the mediation of Christ who hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour Ephes 5. 2. whence it was that the Prophet told the Jews that their incense was in vain when God regarded not their sacrifices Jer. 6. 20. To what purpose cometh there to me âncense from Sheba and sweet calamus from a farre countrey your burnt-offerings are not acceptable nor your sacrifices sweet unto me Vers 2. And the priest shall burn the memoriall of it upon the altar That is the handfâll which he had taken out of the meat-offering which should in stead of all put God in mind which is spoken of God after the manner of men of all this offering which the offerer had given to the Lord and of the covenant which he had made to accept it and withall be a memoriall to the offerer that he acknowledged all the store he had to be from God and therefore to be consecrated wholly to his service and that God would take in good part the offering he had now brought him Vers 3. And the remnant of the meat-offering shall be Aarons and his sonnes To eat the same in the Sanctuary Levit. 6. 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle c. It is a thing most holy of the offerings of the Lord made by fire And therefore onely to be eaten by the priests that offer it Of other offerings others might eat but of the most holy things whereof part was burnt on the altar onely the priests Vers 4. And if thou bring an oblation of a meat-offering baken in the oven These were prepared and baked within the Sanctuary as it seems by Ezekiel 46. 20. This is the place where the priests shall boil the trespasse-offering and the sinne-offering where they shall bake the meat-offering and 1. Chron. 23. 28 29. Their office was to wait on the sons of Aaron c. both for the shew-bread and for the fine flowre for meat-offerings and for the unleavened cakes and for that which is baked in the pan and for that which is fried It shall be an unleavened cake of fine flowre mingled with oyl or unleavened wafers anointed with oyl See the notes upon Exod. 29. 2. and upon the 11. verse of this chapter Vers 11. No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with leaven This must be understood onely of these voluntary oblations part whereof was to be burnt upon the altar for with some eucharisticall or thank-offerings they might bring leavened cakes Levit. 7. 13. as also in the first-fruits Levit. 23. 17. but these were not burnt upon the altar And where leaven was not to be used in the oblation the part remaining the priests might not eat with leaven Levit. 6. 16. because part of the offering was burnt upon the altar Now leaven was thus generally forbidden First to put them still in mind of their deliverance out of Egypt a type of their redemption by Christ Secondly to teach them to worship God as he had appointed and to know that all humane devices therein are an abomination to God Thirdly to shew the perfect purity of Christ in whom there was not the least leaven of sinne and the sincerity that must be in our evangelicall sacrifices for leaven signifieth sinne of all sorts in doctrine and manners distastfull to God and infectious to men Luke 12. 1. Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie 1. Cor. 5. 8. Let us keep the feast not with old leaven neither with t he leaven of malice and wickednesse but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth For ye shall burn no leaven nor any hony in any offering of the Lord made by fire Not onely leaven but hony also is forbidden First because it hath a kind of leavening nature Secondly the more fully to exclude all humane devices in Gods worship the sweetnesse of hony might be a pretence of mixing it with their sacrifices when neither
burning upon the altar all night unto the morning c. Not onely all day but all night also for as the morning burnt-offering burnt till the evening so the evening burnt-offering burnt all night untill the morning And the fire of the altar shall be burning in it That is shall be nourisht continually Vers 10. And the priest shall put on his linen garment c. That is not onely the linen breeches but also the linen coat And take up the ashes which the fire hath consumed with the burnt-offering c. Ashes are said to be consumed when the wood and sacrifices are consumed and turned to ashes as meal is said to be ground when the corn by grinding is turned to meal Esai 47. 2. Take the milstâne and grind meal And he shall put them besides the altar See the Notes upon Levit. 1. 16. Vers 11. And carry forth the ashes without the camp unto a clean place The contrary is said toâching the stones and dust of a leprous house Levit. 14. 40 41. Then the priest shall command that they âake the stones in which the plague is and they shall cast them into an unclean place without the city c. Becauâe these came from the Lords holy house therefore they were to be laid in a clean place where no dead carkases dung or other filth was laid Vers 12. And the fire upon the altar shall be burning in it c. That so the âire which first came from heaven might in a mânner by the continuall supply of wood be still preserved upon the altar which might signifie 1. the excluding of all humane devices in Gods worship wherein nothing is allowed but is given by direction from heaven And secondly that no sacrifice is accepted with God but what is offered by the spirit that fire from heaven Matth. 3. 11. He shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire And withall the continuing of this fire which at first came from heaven to testifie Gods favourable acceptance of that sacrifice was to teach them that as at first so still he did continually accept of their sacrifices and service as long as they did it according to the direction of his law And the priest shall burn the wood on it every morning Questionlesse they laid on wood upon the altar to maintain the fire thereon not onely in the morning but all the day long especially at even when the evening burnt-offering was to be burnt upon the altar onely there is a particular direction here for laying on wood in the morning because then having cleansed the altar and taken away the ashes they made the fire anew Vers 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat The males onely because these things being most holy might not be touched but by consecrated persons With unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place That is in the coârt of the Sanctuary for so it is explained concerning the sinne-offering verse 26. In the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation Other holy things as the tithes and first-frâits and the shoulder and breast of the peoples peace-offerings c. might be eaten elsewhere and the priests daughters were to have a share therein Numb 18. 11. The heave-offering of their gift with all the wave-offerings of the children of Israel I have given them unto thee and to thy sonnes and to thy daughters with thee by a statute for ever every one that is clean in thy house shall eat of it But those things that were most holy to wit the priests portion of all sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar were onely to be eaten by Aaron and his sonnes and that in the holy place 1. That by their eating in Gods presence they might be put in mind to use these holy things with all sobriety 2. To put them in mind of that singular purity and holinesse which God required in them that were honoured above the people and 3. To signifie perhaps that none but those within Gods holy Church shall have any benefit by Christ As for this charge not to eat it with leavened bread see the note upon chap. 2. 11. Vers 20. This is the offering of Aaron and his âonnes c. That is this is the offering that Aaron shall offer unto God in the dây ãâã he is anâinted and which his sonnes successively that shall come to be high prieââs shall offer unto the Lord in the day that they are anointed for it is evident that this meat-offering iâ appointed for the high priest onely for he onely was anointed in succeeding ãâã as is shown before upon Exod. 29. 7. to wit Aaron for the present and that son of his successively that should be anointed high priest in his stead as it is expressed veâse 22. The tenth part of an Ephah of fine flowre for a meat-offering perpetuall c. That is ever to be offered when any of them came to be high priests Vers 23. For every meat-offering for the priest shall be wholly burnt The priests eating of the sinne-offering sigured the bearing of the sinners iniquity Levit. 10. 17. but because no priest being a sinner could make atonement for himself therefore his meat-offering might not be eaten but is all burnt on the altar to teach him to expect salvation not by himself but onely by Christ Vers 26. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it Except in the case mentioned verse 30. when the bloud thereof was carried into the tabernacle Vers 27. And when there is sprinkled of the bloud thereof upon any garment thou shalt wash c. viz. casually Now these ordinances peculiar onely to the sinne-offering because that in speciall sort figured Christ who was made sinne for us shadowed the contagion of sinne and our care to cleanse our selves by repentance and faith Vers 28. But the earthen vessell wherein it is sodden shall be broken and if it be sodden in a brasen pot c. Because the liquour wherein the sin-offering was sodden might soak into an earthen pot therefore that must be broken the rather because the losse of breaking it was not great but if it were sod in an iron or brasse pot that was onely to be scoured and rinsed all which was still to shadow forth the contagion of sinne Vers 30. And no sin-offering whereof any of the bloud is brought into the tabernacle c. Namely the sin-offering for the priest and the congregation See Levit. 4. 16. which were burnt without the camp and this might signifie that men cleaving to the legall priesthood and not seeking for the better priesthood of Christ could not be saved CHAP. VII Vers 1. LIkewise this is the law of the trespasse-offering c. For what transgressions the sinne-offering was appointed and for what the trespasse-offering it is hard to determine Some think the trespasse-offering was for smaller sinnes but I rather conceive
should be cut off from their people that is put to death if they did it unvvittingly a sacrifice of atonement vvas appointed for them chap. 5. 2. but if they did vvilfully and presumptuously thus profane Gods holy things they vvere to be cut off by the civill Magistrate And hereby also vvas shaddovved forth that those that bear the name of Christ and professe themselves Christians and yet continue in their sinnes and hate to be reformed destruction shall be their end neither vvill God reckon them amongst his people and more particularly vvhoever partake of the signes and seals of grace unvvorthily do eat and drink judgement to themselves 1. Cor. 11. 27 28 29. Vers 23. Ye shall eat no manner fat of ox of sheep or of goat See the note upon Levit. 3. 17. Vers 24. And the fat of the beast that dieth of it self c. may be used in any other use Herein I conceive is implyed that such fat of beasts fit for sacrifices when killed at home for their private uses might also be imployed in other uses though iâ might not be eaten for else what did they do with it It were absurd to think it was cast away and lost so that I understand these words as if it had been said even the fat of such beasts when they die of themselves c. may be used in any other use not onely when they are killed for meat but when they die of themselves And hence some conclude that though the touch of such carcases did render a man unclean yet the touch of the fat of those dead beasts that died of themselves did not defile them Vers 29. He that offeâeth the sacrifice of his peace-offerings unto the Lord shall bring his oblation c. That is he that shall offer a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the Lord he shall himself with his own hands present that part which is to be un oblation unto the Lord to wit the fat with the breast and the right shoulder as is expressed in the following verse Because their peace-offerings they might eat iâ the camp and afterwards in any part of Jerusalem so the place were clâan there might be some danger lest the people should think that their peace-offerings might be killed in any place and therefore for prevention hereof this law is here added that they must bring their peace-offerings unto the Lord and there the Lords and the priests portion must be giâen them before they themselves eat of them CHAP. VIII Vers 6. ANd Moses brought Aaron and his sonnes and washed them with water Namely at the brasen laver which was made for that purpose Vers 7. And he put upon them the coat c. That is the undermost garment which was made of fine linen and girded to him with a girdle of needle-work concerning which and the rest of the holy garments of Aaron here mentioned there is already noted what is requisite to be known in the notes upon the 28. chapter of Exodus There was also linen breeches made for the priests Exod. 28. 42. bât those were not appointed to be put on at their consecration Exod. 29. but the priest was to put them on himself when he was to execute his office and therefore they are not âere mentioned Vers 10. And Moses tooâ the anointing oyl and anâânted the âaberââcle c. See the notes upon Exod. 30. 26. Vers 11. And he sprinkled thereof upon the altâr seven times c. He did not onely anoint the altar as he did other things but also sprinkle it seven times with the oyl of consecration because it was consecrated to more speciall use then other parts of the taberhacle namely for the holy sacrifices Vers 14. And he brought the bullock for the sinne-offering c. Concerning those rites of consecrating the prieââs see the severall notes upon the 29. chapter of Exodus Vers 15. And poured the bloud at the bottom of the altar and sanctified it c. See the notes upon Exod. 29. 12. After this the altar sanctified the gifts and oblations upon it Mat. 23. 19. Here is noâmention made of sprinkling bloud seven times before the Lord nor of the altar of incense as in other sinne-offerings for the priest Levit. 4. 7. The reason is because there the sacrifice was intended for some speciall sinne of the priest being then consecrated but here for sinnes in generall of priests not yet consecrated and indeed not so much for the expiation of their sinnes as the consecration of their persons CHAP. IX Vers 1. ANd it came to passe on the eighth day that Moses called Aaron and his sonnes c. That is on the very next day after the seven dayes of the priests consecration were ended whereof mention was made in the 33. verse of the foregoing chapter as is evident also by that which the Prophet Ezeklel saith in his allusion to this Ezek. 43. 26 27. Seven dayes shall they purge the altar and consecrate themselves and when these dayes are expired it shall be that upon the eighth day and so forward the priests shall make your burnt-offerings upon the altar c. What day of the moneth this was done is not expressed Evident it is that the tabernacle was erected on the first day of the first moneth in the second year after their coming out of Egypt Exod. 40. 17. and immediately the Lord spake unto Moses out of the tabernacle and gave him the severall Laws concerning the sacrifices set down in the first chapter of this Book as is noted Lev. 1. 1. After this Moses performed all that was injoyned him for the consecrating of Aaron and his sonnes and for the anointing and sanctifying of the tabernacle and all that was therein wherein seven dayes were spent and then the next day after Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the executing of the priests office as is here related Indeed some hold that the seven dayes of the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes were before the first day of the first moneth when the tabernacle was reared up by Moses and that because the Princes offered on that very day when the altar was anointed by Moses Numb 7. 1 10. which they conceive was done at the same time when the tabernacle was erected and the priests could not have offered the Princes sacrifices if they had not been before that time consecrated and settled in their priesthood But this opinion is grounded upon a double mistake to wit that the altar was anointed by Moses the same day the tabernacle was erected and that the Princes sacrifices were offered on the same day whereon the altar was anointed which indeed cannot be truly inferred from that forecited place in the 7. of Numbers as shall be shown in the notes there All that can be said concerning the day when Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the execution of their priesthood is that it was the very next day after the seven dayes of their consecration were ended Vers 2.
why they might not go out as mourners to the buriall of their brethren to wit because they might not put off their priestly attire and so give over the service they had in hand the rather because they were newly consecrated and there were so few of them to attend the service Vers 9. Do not drink wine or strong drink c. Nadab and Abihu though not through wine had erred not in putting a difference betwixt holy and profane upon this occasion God gives charge that other things which might occasion the like errour may be avoyded Vers 12. Take the meat-offering that remaineth c. Namely the remainder of the meat-offering that is mentioned chap. 9. ver 17. Which Moses calls upon them to eat according to the directions formerly given them 1. Thereby to incourage Aaron and his sonnes to go on in their service lest they should have doubted because of the late judgement upon Nadab and Abihu whether God would ever be pleased that they should any more meddle with his sacrifices 2. Because this sudden destruction of their brethren had let them see how exactly carefull they had need to be that all things were done according to Gods appointment and thirdly Because there was great danger lest being disturbed by this heavy and unexpected accident they should forget or neglect their duty herein especially in this particular of eating the meat-offering it being usuall with men in sorrow to refuse their meat Vers 13. And ye shall eat it in the holy place c. That is the court of the Sanctuary as Levit. 6. 16. And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread it shall be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation they shall eat it Vers 14. And the wave-breast and heave-shoulder shall be eaten in a clean place c. Moses here also puts them in mind to eat the shoulder and breast to wit of the peoples peace-offerings Levit. 9 21. And the breast and right shoulder Aaron waved for a wave-offering before the Lord and that in a clean place meaning the camp of Israel and in ages following the citie of Jerusalem where the like holy things were eaten Thou and thy sonnes and thy daughters with thee Namely such as were onely maids widows and divorced returned to their fathers house see Levit. 22. 11 12. where others are also mentioned that might eat of them Vers 16. And Moses diligently sought the goat of the sinne-offering c. Amongst other things wherein Moses feared lest Aaron and his sonnes should offend by reason of the sorrow which God had brought upon them this was one thing he doubted lest they should omit the eating of the sinne-offering and therefore he sought diligently to see what was done with it to wit that goat of the sin-offering spoken of Levit. 9. 15. And he tooke the goat which was the sinne-offering c. as appeareth vers 10. of this chapter where Moses saith it was given them to bear the iniquitie of the congregation Indeed it is clear that the sinne-offering for the congregation was to be carried without the camp and burnt by that law Levit. 4. 21. And he shall carry forth the bullock without the camp and burn him as he burned the first bullock But then the bloud of that sinne-offering was carried within the tabernacle Levit 4. 16 17. Now because Aaron had not yet accesse into the holy place till he had prepared a way by these first sacrifices in the court therefore the bloud of this sinne-offering was not brought into the tabernacle as in an extraordinary case and consequently it was not to be burnt without the camp but to be eaten by the priests by that other law Levit. 6. 26 30. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it in the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation c. This Aaron and his sonnes in their grief either forgetting or not duly considering did burn it without the camp which was not according to the law See the note upon Levit. 9. 15. And he was angry with Eleazar and Ithamar c. Though Aaron was also in fault and Moses in reproving Eleazar and Ithamar his sonnes in his presence did also reprove him yet he bends his anger chiefly against his sonnes as sparing what he could the father in regârd of his late heavie losse of his two other sonnes his sons faith the text that were left alive which is added to intimate one chief cause of his anger namely that they notwithstanding they had seen what was done to their brethren had exposed themselves to like danger but that God in mercy spared them Vers 18. Behold the bloud of it was not brought in c. Therefore it should have been eaten and not burnt See the former note upon vers 16. Vers 19. And Aaron said unto Moses Behold this day they have offered their sinne-offering c. This apology of Aarons consists of three parts 1. That though they had failed in this particular yet the main had not been neglected the sacrifices had been duly offered 2. That their failing in the rites and ceremonies requisite was by reason of grief occasioned by those dolefull accidents which had so lately befallen them 3. That this might now extenuate his fault though happely he did not omit it upon that reason that if they had eaten the sinne-offering it would not have been acceptable to the Lord because of that heavinesse and sorrow that was upon them which made them unfit and unworthy to eat those holy things for the law requires them that eat before the Lord to rejoyce See Deut. 12. 7. 26. 14. Hose 9. 4. Vers 20. And when Moses heard that he was content Either as approving his fact and allowing his excuse to be sufficient or else rather as finding it a lesse fault then he supposed it had been to wit that he did it not willingly but of humane frailty and perplexed with grief whereupon he passeth it by with pity as loth to adde affliction to affliction and perhaps deferred his further admonition till another time CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron saying unto them c. The former laws concerned the sanctification of the priests and the rites and ceremonies of the sacrifices now generall laws are given concerning the sanctification of the people and first for avoyding that uncleannesse which cometh from things without the man and in giving these laws the Lord spake both to Moses and to Aaron because it belonged both to the magistrate and priest to see these laws executed the priest being to teach the difference between clean and unclean Ezek. 44. 23. And they shall teach my people the difference between the holy and profane and cause men to discern between the unclean and clean and the Magistrate to take care that this difference was observed and hence is that
of oyl is commonly thought to be half a pint the three tenth deals of fine flowre were for accessory meat-offerings for the three sacrifices afore mentioned Indeed in the fifteenth of Numbers meat-offerings are appointed onely for burnt-offerings and peace-offerings nor do we any where reade of a meat-offering that was to be joyned either with sinne-offering or trespasse-offering And besides where an offering of fine flowre is injoyned for a sinne-offering Levit. 5. 11. to wit to be offered apart by it self not as accessory to any other sacrifice they were forbidden to put any oyl upon it whereas these are appointed to be mingled with oyl And therefore it seems these sacrifices for the cleansing of the leper had peculiar rites and were not in all things performed according to the ordinary way of other sacrifices Vers 12. And wave them for a wave-offering See the notes upon Exodus 29. 24. Vers 1â And he shall slay the lamb in the place c. See the note upon Levit 1. 11. and upon Levit. 7. 7. Vers 14. And the priest shall put it upon the tip of the right ear c. Hereby was signified that by virtue of Christs bloud the leper was now restored to his former freedome of entercourse and commerce with others as also that the whole man was to be renewed and consecrated to Gods service See the note upon Exod. 29. 20. Vers 15. And the prâest shall take some of the log of oyl The oyl in the hand of the priest fignified the spirit by Christ conveyed unto us Vers 16. And sprinkle of the oyl with his finger c. Figuring our consecraâion to Gods service by the same spirit Vers 17. And the rest of the oyl that is in his hand shall the priest put upon the tip of the right ear c. This signified the sanctification of the whole man by the same spirit Vpon the bloud of the trespasse-offering That is upon the very same place where the bloud was sprinkled Vers 20. And the priest shall offer the burnt-offering To wit that other he-lamb mentioned vers 10. Now by these rites the lepers were to professe their thankfulnesse to God in and through Christ as for the cure of their leprosie so also for the remission of their sinnes which had brought that judgement upon them and for their sanctification by his spirit Vers 31. And the other for a burnt-offering with the meat-offering That is the meat-offering that was to accompany the turtle dove or young pigeon offered for the burnt-offering whereby it appears that even the smaller burnt-offerings of turtle doves had also their meat-oâferings as well as the greater of lambs c. Vers 36. Then the priest shall command that they all empty the house c. The priest must before he goeth into the house to view the place in the house suspected of leprosie command all that are in the house to come forth and the reason is given that all that are in the house be not made unclean Whereby it is evident that though the house had indeed the plague of leprosie yet the inhabitants that were in the house were not rendred unclean thereby till the priest had pronounced it to be a leprosie but then all that came iâto the house were thereby unclean And so it seems therefore it was with men too that were infected with leprosie No man was unclean by being in the company of a leprous person till the priest had pronounced him to be a leper Vers 40. And they shall cast them into an unclean place without the citie That by the uncleannesse of the place they may be known to be unclean things that so âoâemay be defiled thereby Vers 41. And he shall cause the house to be scraped c. To wit lest the plague of leprosie should be in any other part of the walls of the house and being hidden under the plaister should not be discovered CHAP. XV. Vers 3. WHether his flesh runne with his issue or his flesh be stopped from his issue it is his uncleannesse That is he shall for it be counted unclean The issue here spoken of which rendred men unclean is that which we call the running of the reins Now because this disease men have in a different manner for sometime their seed being of a thinne substance runs continually from them and sometimes again being of a thicker substance it slows not so freely forth buâ stops in the passage and so putrifies the place through which it should passe in both these cases they are declared to be unclean Now though by this legall pollution they were taught the filthinesse of all sinne whatsoever yet more especially I conceive it was to signifie that originall corruption and filthinesse of our nature which is conveyed unto us in our first conception by that very seed and substance whereof we are made Vers 4. Every bed whereon he lyeth that hath the issue is unclean These laws following shew the contagion of siâne which defileth not onely men themselves but every thing besides which a wicked man hath to do with for unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure Tit. 1. 15. Vers 12. And every vessâll of wood shall be rinsed in water That is of wood or any other such strong matter as silver copper brasse c. Vers 16. And if any mans seed of copulation go out c. This is not meant of the issue forespoken of nor when a man lyeth with a woman whereof vers 18. but of the seed of the healthfull issuing by reason of nightly dreams or any such accident whereof see Deut. 23. 10. Vers 19. And whâsoever toucheth her shall be unclean c. To wit every one that is of years of discretion and so fit to be ordered by this law For it is not likely that infants that lay in the arms and sucked on the breasts of their mothers when they were in this condition were rendred unclean thereby Vers 24. And if any man lie with her at all c. To wit ignorantly for if he did it presumptuously not pollution but cutting off was his punishment Levit. 20. 18. And if a man shall lie with a woman having her sicknesse and shall uncover her nakednesse he hath discovered her fountain and he hath uncovered the fountain of her bloud aud both of them shall bâ cut off from among the people Yet some conceive that this place is onely meant of lying in the same bed with a woman and not of carnall copulation CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the two sonnes of Aaron c. That is upon that occasion lest they should again endanger themselves by entring into the most holy place as before by offering strange fire and so also within a short time after that happened for it doth not follow that because the Lord upon that occasion gave this ensuing charge therefore the laws set down in the former chapters are transposed and
but onely of killing these beasts for an offering to the Lord as is expressed in the following words ver 4. And bringeth it not unto the doore of the tabernacle c. For herein lay the sinne that they should dare to kill a sacrifice and not bring it to the priest to be killed by him at the doore of the tabernacle by forbidding whereof Israel was taught 1. to serve God in Christ onely who is the true tabernacle Heb. 9. 11. in whom God dwelleth among men and through whom all our services are made acceptable to God John 14. 6. I am the way the truth and the life no man cometh unto the Father but by me and 2. that no service is acceptable to him but what is performed in his Church and amongst his people Vers 4. Bloud shall be imputed to that man c. That is his sacrifice shall be no more accepted of God then if he slew a man according to that of the Prophet Isai 66. 3. He that killeth an ox is as if he slew a man or rather he shall be reputed and proceeded against as a murtherer he shall be esteemed as one that hath shed bloud so shall be cut off from among his people And this happely was the rather ordained because the bloud of their sacrifices was as I may say the ransom of their persons that had sinned and so shedding of such bloud otherwise then God had appointed should be accounted as if they had shed the bloud of a man so strictly were they tied in those times to one place for the killing and offering of all their sacrifices Indeed we reade of many of the Worthies of God that did after this offer up sacrifices in other places as Samuel in Mispeh 1. Sam. 7. 9. and in Gilgal 1. Sam. 11. 15. and in Bethlem 1. Sam. 11. 2. And David in the floore of Ornan 2. Sam. 24. 18. and Elias in mount Carmel 1. King 18. 22. but that was by extraordinary dispensation from God ordinarily they were tied to bring their sacrifices to the tabernacle whereas now again under the Gospel we have liberty every where to offer up spirituall sacrifices to God John 4. 21 24. The houre cometh when ye shall neither in this mountain nor yet in Jerusalem worship the Father God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth So also Mal. 1. 11. From the rising of the sunne even unto the going down of the same my name shall be great among the Gentiles and in every place incense shall be offered unto my name and a pure offering c. Vers 5. To the end the children of Israel may bring their sacrifices which they offer in the open field c. That is which they have been accustomed to offer any where in the open fields This is added to shew why the Lord had appointed the man to be so severely punished that should kill or offer any sacrifice any where but in the tabernacle namely that by the severitie of this law they might the better be restrained from the liberty of offering sacrifices in all places whereto they had heretofore been accustomed and that without sinne and might be strictly tied to bring all their sacrifices where ever they dwelt to the doore of the tabernacle unto the priest yea even their peace-offerings which are particularly mentioned in the last clause of this verse 1. because these were most usuall and were a kind of feast to the offerer whence there was most danger lest they should take liberty to kill and make feasts of these sacrifices in their private dwellings and 2. because naming of the lesse doth the more strongly imply the greater if they might not offer peace-offerings which are onely said to be holy where ever they pleasââ much lesse burnt-offerings which are every where said to be most holy and therefore are set in the first place Josh 22. 26 27. Therefore we said Let us now prepare to build us an altar not for burnt-offering nor for sacrifice but that it may be a witnesse between us and you c. Vers 6. And the priest shall sprinkle the bloud c. This which follows is added also to imply why the Lord tied them so strictly to one place for their offering up of sacrifices namely that by this means they might be kept in that one uniform way of Gods worship which he had appointed and not bring in every one their own superstitious devices which is the next step to idolatry for that is the meaning of these words that by being bound to one place the priest would now order all things according to Gods direction and so they should be a sweet âavour acceptable to the Lord whereas otherwise being adulterated with mens inventions they would be an abomination unto him Vers 7. And they shall no more offer their sacrifices unto devils That is by the means above named this evil shall be prevented They shall no more offer to devils The Hebrew word signifies rough and rugged as hairy goats because in such shapes the devils sometimes appeared like Satyrs Esay 34. 14. And indeed to devils did all those Jews and Gentiles sacrifice that sacrificed not by faith in Christ and in such sort and place as God approved of Deut. 32 17. They sacrificed to devils not to God to gods whom they knew not new gods c. 1. Cor. 10. 20. But I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to devils not to God c. Now so the Israelites had done both in Egypt Ezek. 23. 8. Neither left she her whoredomes brought from Egypt c. and also now lately in the wildernesse Exod. 32. when they sacrificed to that idol the golden calf and in other their secret idolatries Act. 7. 41. And they made a calf in those dayâs and offered sacrifice unto the idol and rejoyced in the work of their own hands Then God turned and gave them up to worship the host of heaven as it is written in the book of the Prophets O ye house of Israel have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of fourty years in the wildernesse and therefore are they said to sacrifice to devils as Jeroboams idols are also called devils 2. ãâã 11. 15. And he appointed him priests for the high places and for the devils c. and Antichrists likewise Revel 9. 20. And the rest of the men which were not killed by those plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands that they should not worship devils c. Vers 8. And thou shalt say unto them Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel or of the strangers c. Here the former law is extended to strangerâs also namely such as were turned to the religion and church of the Israelites and withall this also is expressed that as the sacrifice might not be killed ver 3. so neither might it be offered without the Sanctuary though
before the Lord. See that note upon Lev. 16. 29. and Numb 29. 7. where the severall sacrifices of this day are also described Vers 34. The fifteenth day of this seventh moneth shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven dayes unto the Lord. It was called the feast of tabernacles or of booths because when the Israelites came up to Jerusalem to keep this feast during the feast they dwelt not in houses but onely in booths or arbours made of boughs it is afterwards more fully expressed ver 40. and it was kept 1. in remembrancâ of Gods shadowing protection over them for fourty years together both summer and winter in their travelling through the wildernesse whilst they dwelt in tents and booths and were not yet come to their place of rest as is expressed ver 43. and hereby it is evident that they never kept this feast till they were settled in the land of Canaan because they kept it in remembrance of their dwelling in booths whilst they wandred through the wildernesse 2. to testifie there thankfulnesse to God for the fruits of the earth which this moneth they gathered in Deut. 16. 13 14. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after that thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine and thou shalt rejoyce in thy feast c. and 3. as a figure both of Christs incarnation who coming into the world about this time of the year to dwell in the tabernacle of our flesh was made flesh dwelt or pitched his tent amongst us John 1. 14. and also of our condition who are strangers and pilgrims here on earth Heb. 11. 13. dwelling in earthly tabernacles which must be diâsolved untill our labours being ended we come at length to a place of rest that dwelling of God eternall in the heavens 2. Cor. 5. 1. and should therefore with thankfulnesse remember how Gods hand is continually over us to protect us in our pilgrimage of which spirituall keeping the feast of tabernacles Zachary speaketh Zach. 14. 16 19. As for the time allotted to the keeping of this feast to wit seven dayes this compleat number signified that all the dayes of our pilgrimage in this frail tabernacle of our bodies should be consecrated as holy to the Lord. Vers 36. Seven dayes ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord. What sacrifices were appointed for this feast and in what manner they were to be offered see Numb 29. 13 38. On the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you c. Though this eighth day was a part of the feast of tabernacles or at least belonged thereto and therefore is called the last and great day of the feast John 7. 37. yet most properly the first seven dayes were onely counted as the dayes of the feast of tabernacles as is before said ver 34. The fifteenth day shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven dayes unto the Lord and that because they dwell in tabernacles or booths onely during those first seven dayes but on the eighth day they met together in the Temple to keep there an holy assembly as it were in remembrance of their being settled in peace in the land of Canaan after their long travels through the wildernesse and so this eighth day was rather an appendix to the feast of tabernacles then any part properly of the feast it self Vers 37. A sacrifice and drink-offerings every thing upon his day c. Amongst the severall sacrifices appointed for these feasts one is called peculiarly a sacrifice which comprehend both sinne-offerings and peace-offerings Vers 38. Beside the Sabbath of the Lord. That is beside the weekly Sabbaths and the sacrifices thereto belonging Two things are implyed in these words 1. that as God required the keeping of these solemn âeasts so also especially the sanctifying of the Sabbath 2. that when any of these feast-dayes lighted on a Sabbath they must not think to make the Sabbath sacrifices serve for these festivals Beside the gifâs and beside all your vows c. By gifts are meant the first-born cattel and first-fruits and all other contributions and gifts which of their own free will they were wont to give to the priests by vows are meant vowed sacrifices the drift of this is to prevent any covetous thoughts which might arise in their minds of thinking with such gifts or vowed sacrifices to supply the extraordinary sacrifices of these festivals for these God requires over and above their gifts and vows and freewill-offerings if they offered ever a whit the lesse because of the sacrifices of these feasts they should be judged as men that dealt fraudulântly with God Vers 39. Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh moneth when ye have gathered in the fruit of the land c. Now he proceeds to set down more particularly how that feast of tabernacles was to be solemnized whereof he had begun to speak ver 34. and first by mentioning that this feast was to be kept when they had gathered in the fruit of the land he puts them in mind that they might be the better at leisure to keep this extraordinary Sabbath and withall implies that one main end of it was to return thanks for the fruit of the land which they had now gathered where also by the fruit of the land is meant not their corn which was gathered long before in the time of Pentâcost but the latter fruit of their vines and olives c. whereupon this feast is called the feast of ingathering Exod. 23. 16. Vers 40. And ye shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees c. That is upon the first day of the feast of tabernacles which was the fifteenth day of the seventh moneth ver 34. This day it seems they made their booths or tabernacles some upon the roofs of their houses some in the streets and courts of Jerusalem c. as is largely âxpressed Neh. 8. 15 16. Go forth unto the mount and fetch olive-branches and pine-branches c. to make booths as it is written so that the boughs they are here appointed to take were it seems to make or at least to adorn the booths they were to dwell in yet withall that is not unlikely which the Jews say that they carried boughs and branches also in their hands in signe of joy And to make their booths the more beautifull and that all things might represent a glad and joyfull time they are appointed to choose the boughs of the goodliest trees such as are the olive pine myrtle mentioned Neh. 8. 15. and the boughs of thick trees for the thicker they were the more glorious shew they made and the fitter they were to make booths or arbours for a shadow and shelter and willows of the brook to intimate a land well watered which might be of use to bind the other boughs c. and also to be either in the hand or on the booths ornaments and signes of joy and that especially for the
fruitfulnesse of the land wherein God had planted them whereof these severall boughs of goodly trees were aâ evident signe Vers 43. That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths c. Sâe Exod. 12. 37. CHAP. XXIV Vers 2. Command the children of Israel that they bring unto thee pure oyl-olive c. This which is given here in charge to the Israelites is for the continuall supply both of lamp oyl and shewbread to wit that as they brought them at first so they must still be supplyed by them either therefore these things were provided by the civil magistrate out of the common sâock or else rather âhey were provided as were also the daily sacrifices and whatsoever else was offered in the name of the whole people out of the treasury of the temple into which therefore towards the supply of these things both the Princes and people did ordinarily cast in what they were willing to give So it is noted of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 31. 3. He appointed also the Kings portion of his substance for the burnt-offerings to wit for the morning and evening burnt-offerings and the burnt-offerings for the Sabbaths for the new Moons and for the set feasts and of the people Luke 21. 1. He saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury and a certain poore widow casting in thither tâo mites Vers 3. In the tabernacle of the congregation shall Aaron order it from the evening unto the morning c. Or his sonnes by his appointment See the note upon Exod. 25. 37. Vers 5. And thou shalt take fine floure and bake twelve cakes thereof These were the cakes of shewbread concerning which see the note upon Exod. 25. 23. The floure was provided at the common charge as is before said upon ver 1. and brought to the priests but the cakes were made and baked by the Levites of the family of Kohath as is evident 1. Chron. 9. 32. where it is said that some of the sonnes of the Kohathites were over the shew-bread to prepare it every Sabbath Vers 6. And shalt set them in two rows six on a row c. The common opinion is that those twelve cakes of shewbread representing the twelve tribes of Israel were not set one by another but six one upon another and six one upon another But because this way it cannot so properly be said that they were set in two orders or rows and because in the following verse there is order given for the putting of frankincense upon each row I rather think that they were set in order along the table six in one row and six in another Vers 7. And you shall put pure frankincense upon each row that it may be on the bread for a memoriall even an offering made by fire unto the Lord. For the incense was burned upon the altar when they took away the bread and was before-hand laid upon the bread as a signe that God would through Christ remember his people with thoughts of favour and gracious acceptance Vers 9. And it shall be Aarons and his sonnes and they shall eat it in the holy place That is after it had stood a week upon the table before the Lord. For it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the Lord c. Because of the incense which was burnt the bread was reputed most holy as if it had been of the offerings made by fire Vers 10. And the sonne of an Israelitish woman whose father was an Egyptian c. Thus by the providence of God in the party thus blaspheming and thus punished for it as is here related they were taught 1. How the curse of God doth usually follow the issue of such unlawfull mixtures as was this of an Egyptian with aâ Israelite 2. How severe God must needs be against this sinne in his own genuine people who would not suffer it unpunished in one that was the sonne of a stranger by the fathers side The inserting of this story in this place makes it more then probable that it was done whilst they were yet in the desert of Sinai even whilst the Lord was giving these Laws to Moses which are before mentioned as is expressed in the next chapter ver 1. Whether the Egyptian had this sonne by Shelomith in marriage or by fornication we cannot say but that this their sonne the blasphemer had embraced the religion of the Israelites it is very likely both because he came away with them out of Egypt and also because he is here said to have gone out amongst the children of Israel which implies more then his going in their company namely that he went out amongst them as one of them And this sonne of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp This of his striving is expressed to let us know that a blasphemer though provoked is not therefore to be excused Vers 11. And the Israelitish womans sonne blasphemed the name of the Lord and cursed His sinne I conceive was not rash vain and unadvised mentioning Gods name either in swearing cursing the man with whom he was to contend or otherwise but of an higher nature though even these are blasphemy even some execration or reprochfull speeches uttered in his fury directly against God as if for instance we should suppose this that in the heat of contention the Israelite upbraiding him with his idolatrous father and denying him to be a true member of the Church of God he should thereupon speak scornfully and opprobriously of the God of Israel slighting the priviledge of being one of his people Some such blasphemy I conceive this was and that because the Law which God gave them upon this occasion speaks of cursing God ver 15. Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sinne not cursing in Gods name but directly and expressely of cursing God And they brought him unto Moses c. According to the order mentioned Exod. 18. 26. The hard causes they brought unto Moses Vers 14. Let all that heard him lay their hands upon his head That is those that heard him were to come forth and laying their hands upon his head to give in evidence against him and so thereupon he was to be condemned and the congregation was to stone him Now this ceremony of the witnesses laying their hands upon his head was 1. to signifie that they did charge this sinne upon him and approve of the punishment that was to be inflicted for it 2. that having witnessed nothing but the truth they were free from his death but his bloud must be upon his own head 3. to imply that he was to be sacrificed as it were to the justice of God for as those that brought any sacrifice to the tabernacle were to lay their hand upon the head of the sacrifice thereby signifying their desire and faith that the death of that sacrifice might and should satisfie the justice of God in their behalf so here the laying
hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fiftie at least if there were some small difference it was under fifty such small numbers being indeed usually not set down in the Scriptures yet then it is most probable that the tribe of Levi was numbred which are here lest out And if so thence it must needs follow that there were then at their first numbring so many young men of nineâeen years of age that now were twenty years old as made up the number of the Levites that they might see they should lose nothing by whatsoever was imployed in Gods service Vers 48. For the Lord had spoken unto Moses saying c. His numbring of the tribe of Levi by themselves not amongst the rest some might think did proceed from an ambitious desire to exalt ââs own tribe and therefore he makes expresse mention that it was done by Gods speciall command and that to shew that God had exempted them both from warres and all other secular imployments and separated them onely to attend upon the service of the tabernacle and besides because consequently their number was to be taken after another manner to wit from a moneth old and upward chap. 3. 15. Vers 51. And the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death That is whosoever is not of the tribe of Levi and this the Lord enjoyned both to bring them to the more reverend esteem of Gods holy things and withall to make them ever mindfull of this that there was no drawing nigh unto God without a Mediatour CHAP. II. Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake to Moses and Aaron saying The people being all numbred as God had appointed in the former chapter in this chapter the Lord gives direction for the ordering of every tribe when they pitched their tents and when they marched forward for to prevent confusion in their marching some order was necessary and to cut off all matters of contention the Lord himself appoints unto every tribe their severall place Vers 2. Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his own standard with the ensigne c. For the understanding of this we must know 1. that every tribe was to have a particular ensigne or banner called here the ensigne of their fathers house and so where that was displayed all of that tribe were to pitch their tents together as in one bodie 2. that the camp being divided into foure quarters in each quarter there was to be three tribes who besides their severall ensignes had one standard in common for them all which the chief of the three tribes carried and so every man of the children of Israel was ordered to pitch by his own standard 3. that being thus divided orderly into foure quarters they were appointed to pitch their tents about the tabernacle of the congregation to wit three tribes in one quarter in the East and three tribes in another quarter in the West and so three likewise on the South and three on the North and then the tabernacle was in the middest of them So hereby they were taught that God would dwell amongst them as his people to provide for them to protect and defend them c. and withall they were taught to have God still in their mind and so to fear him alwayes and worship him as they ought to do and 4. that though the tribes did thus pitch their tents round about the tabernacle yet it was as the text saith a farre off that is there was a good distance betwixt them and the tabernacle how farre off it was we cannot say yet it may be probably ghessed that it was two thousand cubits which is an English mile because we find that such a distance was between the ark and the people when they passed over Jordan Josh 3. 4. And thus we may conceive what a glorious sight it was to behold the tribes thus orderly ranked in their severall places and that it was no wonder though Balaam was stricken with admiration to behold it Numb 24. 5 6. How goodly are thy tents O Jacob ' and thy tabernaclâs O Israel as the valleys are they spread forth by the rivers side c. Vers 3. And on the East-side toward the rising of the sunne shall the standard of Judah pitch c. Thus the tribe of Judah out of which Christ was to come hath the preheminence and goes foremost as Captain of the rest and is therein a type of Christ the lion of the tribe of Judah who also is Michael that with his Angels fighteth against the Dragon and goeth before his heavenly armies Rev. 12. 7. Thus Judah hath the dignity of the first-born which was taken from Reuben neither can Reuben wiâhstand it because God hath so ordered it Vers 5. And those that do pitch next unto him shall be the tribe of Issachar And with him Zebulun ver 7. both younger brothers to Judah that they might the more willingly be under his regiment Vers 9. And all that were numbred in the camp of Judah were a hundred c. Thus the greatest number were in the first quarter for the more safety of the Sanctuary and all Israel almost thirty thousand moâ then in any other quarter These shall first set forth That is when the camp removes these tribes before mentioned to wit Judah aâd Issachar and Zebulun which went together in one regiment under Judahs standard were to advance forward in the first place whereby it is evident that when they journeyed from one place to another they did not march in that order as their tents were pitched about the tabernacle when they stayed in any place but first those of Judahs standard advanced forward in the forefront then immediately behind followed those of Reubens standard ver 16. then next behind them came the regiment under the standard of Ephraim ver 24. and then in the last place came those that belonged to the standard of Dan ver 31. onely the Levites went some of them betwixt the regiment of Judah and the regiment of Reuben as is expressed chap. 10. 17. and other next after Reubens regiment just in the midst of their armies having six tribes before them and six behind them Vers 10. On the South-side shall be the standard of the camp of Reuben The South was to them that were ranked now with their faces Eastward on their right hand and so the right wing is given unto Reuben because he was the first-born though he lost his birthright Gen 49. which Judah and Joseph had shared between them Vers 12. And those which pitch by him shall be the tribe of Simeon c. Who was his next brother and that by Leah his mother Now his other brother by Leah being already disposed of who was fitter to be joyned with him then Gad the first-born of Zilpah Leahs handmaid Vers 14. Then the tribe of Gad c. See chap. 1. 14. Vers 17. Then the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp
of the Levites in the middest of the camp c. It is expressely said chap. 10. 17. that in their journeyings when the camp removed from one place to another the sonnes of Gershon and the soânes of Merari set forward bearing the tabernacle that is the boards and coverings of the tabernacle next after Judahs regiment between Judahs and Reubens regiment and then afterwards the Kohathites onely bearing the Sanctuary went just in the midst of the camp having six tribes before them and six behind them This therefore that is said here that the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp of the Levites in the midst of the camp must either be understood onely of the Kohathites who carried the Sanctuary even all the holy things just in the midst of the camp or else by the midst of the camp must not be meant precisely the just midst of the camp but onely that they went between the regiments of the other tribes some immediately after the regiment of Judah and the rest next after the regiment of Reuben and so these last onely were precisely in the midst of the camp Vers 18. On the West-side shall be the standard of the camp of Ephraim c. Unto Josephs sonnes a double priviledge is here given because he was to have a part of Reubens birthright as it is expressely said 1. Chron. 5. 1 2. for first the posterity of his two sonnes are made two severall tribes which might have been an occasion of much contention had not God thus expressely ordered it and 2. unto them the West quarter is given for their pitching of their tents and that I conceivâ as the second place of honour in the camp for in the same regard is the West quarter amongst the Levites given to the posterity of Gershon the eldest sonne of Levi chap. 3. 23. and so as amongst them Moses and Aaron and the priests pitched immediately before the tabernacle and then the Gershonites that were of Levies eldest sonne just behind the tabernacle so in the ordering of the other tribes Judahs regiment pitched before the tabernacle and the sonnes of Joseph behind it And besides when they journeyed they went in the forefront of those tribes that followed the tabernacle and so both when they marched and when they pitched their tents they had the tabernacle still in their faces as if appointed to take speciall care of it whereto some Expositours conceive the Psalmist alludes in that expression Psal 80. 2. Before Ephraim and Benjamin and Manâsseh stirre up thy strength and come and save us For with the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh in this regigiment and quarter Benjamin is here joyned ver 22. and so all Rachels posterity encamped together But yet Ephraim Josephs younger sonne is appointed to be standard bearer in the camp before his elder brother Manasseh according to Jacobs prophecy of Ephraims superiority Gen. 48. 19 20. where he set Ephraim before Manasseh Vers 24. All that were numbred of the camp of Ephraim c. This was the smallest number of all the armies Vers 25. The standard of the camp of Dan shall be on the North-side by their armies He was the first-born of the handmaids children and Jacobs fifth sonne Gen. 30. 6. and by prophecy he was to judgâ his people as one of the tribes of Israel Gen. 49. 16. So God appointed him the standard in the left wing with him are joyned the other two remaining sonnes of the handmaids to wit Asher ver 27. and Naphtaly ver 29. CHAP. III. Vers 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses c. That is these mentioned and numbred in the sequele of this chapter are of the stock whence Aaron and Moses dâscended to wit of the tribe of Levi for by the generations of such and such persons in the Scripture is meant sometimes their ancestours sometimes their children and posterity and sometimes their whole kindred and family as here it is taken Yet even the children of Aaron and Moses are numbred amongst the rest for though there be no mention made of Moses sonnes as there is of Aarons ver 2. yet even Moses sonnes are included amongst the Kohathites of which family Moses was ver 28. And therefore is Aâron in this place prefixt before Moses because in this regard Aarons sonnes as being priests had the preheminence of Moses posterity who were but ordinary Levites As for that clause in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai that I conceive is purposely added because some of these here mentioned though they were living when the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai yet they were now dead in the second moneth of the second year when this command was given for the numbring of the people namely Nadab and Abihu mentioned ver 2. Vers 6. Bring the tribe of Levi near and present them before Aaron c. Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the office of the priesthood in the first moneth of the second year after their going out of Egypt as it is evident Levit. 10. but it seems the Levites were not set apart to enter upon their office till they were now numbred and appointed how they should pitch their tents about the tabernacle and what the severall charge should be of each family of them which was in the second moneth of the second year chap. 1. 1. But yet that they should be set apart to this imployment in stead of the first-born was promised them before when they were appointed to slay those that had worshipped the golden calf as is before noted upon Exâd 32. 29. How this may be reconciled with that in Deut. 10. 8. see in the notes upon that place Vers 7. And they shall keep his charge and the charge of the whole congregation c. That is they shall pitch their tents round about the tabernacle that they may be near at hand to be subservient and helpfull unto Aaron in the severall duties of Gods worship and the service of the tabernacle which God hath given in charge to Aaron and which God hath given in charge to the whole congregation Vers 8. And they shall keep all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation and the charge of the children of Israel c. That is that wherewith the children of Israel must have stood charged but that the Levites are separated to take it upon them in Israels behalf Vers 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall wait on their priests office c. That is though the Levites are given unto Aaron and his sonnes for his help that they may minister unto him and be assistants in those things which are fit for them yet with those things that belong peculiaâly to the priests office even the Levites themselves must not upon pain of death intermeddle nor must the priests turn over the work of the Sanctuary to the Levites so to ease themselves they must wait
taken for the first-born of the Israelites so the Levites cattel were taken in exchange for the first-born of the Israelites cattel yet we must not think therefore that the Levites cattel were offered in sacrifice as the first-born of the cattel afterwards were but it sufficed that the Levites had them who were Gods peculiar portion and appointed to receive in his name what was to be given to him Vers 43. And all the first-born males by the number of names c. All the Levites being numbred were twenty and two thousand and now the first-born being numbred were twenty and two thousand two hundred seventy and three wherein Gods speciall providence appeareth that the number of the first-born should be so near the number of the Levites taken in their stead to wit but two hundred seventy and three more then the Levites were Vers 46. And as for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred and threescore and thirteen c. There being two hundred seventy and three of the first-born more then there were of the Levites it is ordered that these should pay for their redemption five shekels a piece by the poll which was the price they afterwards paid for the redemption of the first-born Numb 18. 15. Now whereas it may seem unequall that some of the first-born should pay redemption-money and others should pay none because the Levites were taken in their stead to this it is answered by Expositours that either this was decided by lot who should pay and who should not pay and then there was no wrong done or else that the money that was to be raised for the redemption of these two hundred seventy and three was paid in common by them all Vers 48. And thou shalt give the money wherewith the odde number of them is to be redeemed unto Aaron and to his sonnes Because the Levites were given to him vers 9. and when the Levites failed this money was in their stead CHAP. IV. Vers 3. FRom thirty years old and upwards even untill fifty years old all that enter into the host c. In the former chapter all the Levites of a moneth old and upward were numbred because all were numbred that were to be taken in stead of the first-born and so to be accounted as those that were set apart as holy to the Lord but here onely those that were thirty years old and upward are numbred to wit those that were to be imployed in carrying the tabernacle and the holy things thereof Indeed in the eighth chapter of this book vers 24. it is said that the Levites should enter upon their service at five and twenty years old to which some answer out of the Hebrew traditions that at five and twenty years they were admitted to be instructed and trained up to the service of the tabernacle but did not actually enter upon the service till they were thirty years old But I conceive the truer answer is either that they entred upon the service of the tabernacle at five and twenty years but not upon this of removing and carrying the tabernacle and the holy things therein of which at present Moses onely speaks untill they were thirty years old because a good settled strength of body was required to that service or else that the chief charge and care of the service of the tabernacle lây upon those onely that were thirty years old onely when they were but five and twenty years they were admitted to assist and help their brethren upon whom the chârgâ lay in those things that they should set them to do And therefore we find that this numbring of the Levites for the service of the tabernacle from thirty years old continued even in Davids time 1. Chron. 23. 3. Now the Levites werâ numbred from the age of thirty years end upward the Lord teaching us by this maturity of years at first required in the Levites that the ministers of God attending upon holy things the chariât of Israel and the horsemen thereof 2. Kings 2. 12. should be no novices or young scholars but ripe in knowledge and of solid jugement and therefore we see that both the Baptist and Christ were full thirty years old ere they entred upon their office and ministry Luke â â2 23. And for the same cause it was that none were now numbred that were above fifty years for because at that age strength useth to decay and naturall infirmities to grow upon men therefore they were then exempted from the harder service of the tabernacle and so were not now numbred amongst those that were to carry the tabernacle yet still they were to minister with their brethren in the tabernacle of the congregation to keep the charge chap. 8. 26. that is they were still to be assistant as overseers to see that the work was done that charge lay upon them still though they were exempted from all laborious service in their own persons and besides they were still to be imployed in teaching and instructing the people As for the description which we have here of those that were to be numbred all that enter into the host to do the work in the tabernacle of the congregation we must know first that the meaning is not that those that were now numbred from thirty years old and upward c. were all that were at any time imployed in the service of the tabernacle for I say it is evident chap. 8. 24. that from twenty and five years old and upward they went in to waiâ upon the service of the tabernacle though happely as subservient onely to those of thirty years old and upward upon whom the charge of the work chiefly lay but the meaning is that those that were now numbred were all such as did enter into the host to do the work of the tabârnacle of the congregation and sâcondly that the company of the Levites that did the service of the tabernacle are here called an host because they had their severall orders and offices and places under the command of their heads and governours and were not admitted into the service if thây were crasie or lame or any way unfit for these holy imploymânts Vers 4. This shall be the service of the sonnes of Kobath c. To prevenâ confusion and ambition âvery family hath their service seveâally appointed Vers 5. And they shall take down the covering-vail c. That is the vâil which hung between the holy and the most holy place called by the Apostle thâ second vail Heb. 9. 3. Herewith the ark was covered whilst the tabernacle stood Exod. 40. 3. Thou shalt put therein the ark of the testimony and cover the ark with the vail and herein it was wrapped up and covered now when the tabernacle was to be taken down and removed and that by tââ priests the ââunâs of Aâron so that hereby it is also evident that thoâgh the high priests alone wânt into thâ most holy place where the ark was and that too but
c. Here direction is given for the carriage of all the holy things of the Sanctuary before mentioned to wit that being so covered so soon as the camp bâgan to remove the Levites that were the posterity of Kohath should come and take them up and carry them in their place onely with this caution added but they shall not touch any holy thing lest they die And thus the charge of the Kohathiteâ aâ it was more honourable then that of the other Levites because they had the chaâge of the most holy things so it was more burthensome because they bâre it not in carts as the other Levites did theirs but on their shoulders and withall more perillouâ which must needs much take away the envy of this honour The aâk indââd was oftân carâyed by the priests themselves as it is evident Deut. â1 9. Moââs wroâe this Law and delivered it to the priests the sonnes of Lev which bare the Ark of the covenant of the Lord for though this service was imposed upon the Levites as subservient to the priests yet the prieââs were noâ excluded who did therefore upon speciall occasions carry it themselves as when they passed over Jordan Josh 3. 6. when they compassed the walls of Jericho Josh 6. 6. But ordinarily this service was performed by the Levites especiâlly till the number of the priests was increased they carried it as they did all other the holy thingâ of the Sanctuary The braâen laver I know is not here mentioned amongst the holy things which they were to carry but the reason of this may be because onely those things are named which were covered by the priests but this laver could receive no huât by the wer and therefore was not covered Vers 16. And to the office of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the priest pertainâth the oyl for the light Two things are here affirmed concerning the charge or office of Eleazar the eldest sonne of Aaron to wit in this service of removing the âabernacle namely 1. that to him pertained the oyl for the light and the swâet ânâânse and the daily meat-offering and the anointing oyl that is that he himself was to carry these things for if his charge had been onely to oversee the carrying oâ these things by the Kohathites why should these things be particularly mentioned since the overseeing of them in all their carriages belonged to him and then 2. that to him appertained the oversight of all the tabernacle c that is he was to oversee the Kohathitâs concerning the carrying of these things and to appoint every one to their severall burthens And thus as the Kohathites had the honour of carrying the most holy things so Eleazar the eldest sonne of Aaron was appointed to have the overââght of them as Ithamar his younger brother had the overâight of the Gershonites ver 28. and the Merarites ver 33. Vers 25. And they shall bear the curtains of the tabernacle c. To wit the foure severall coverings wherewith the tabernacle was covered that is 1. the ten curious curtains mentioned here in the second place though they were the first coverings and were called as here the tabernacle of the congregation Exod. 26. 1 and 2. the eleven curtâins of goats hair which were laid over that named here in the first place and called the curâains of the tabernacle 3. the covering which was of rammes skinnâs died red and then 4. the covering of badgers skinnes which lay uppermost of all Vers 32. And by name ye shall reckon the insâruments of the charge of their burthen Whereas the sockets pillars piâââs cords and other instrumentâ coââitted to their charge were many and âight some of them at least seem of leâââ importanâe therefore the Lord âppointed that of these there should be a note kept and so âccordingly thây should be delivered by name lest any should be to seek whân the tabernacle was to be âet up again Herâby also was signiâied how carefull God is of the least member of his church and so also of all his orâinanceâ John 10. 3. Vers 44. Even those that were numbred of them after thâir âamiliâs were three thousand and two hundred Usually in all families the younger and aged âort if reckoned togethâr are more then the middle aged and so it was in the other families of the Levites of the Gârâhonites there was little more then a third part fit to serve in the tabernaclâ ând of the Kohathites there was not a third parâ and yet the Merarites are more then half able men for Gods service a most remarkable proof of the wisdome and providence of God Because the greatest burthen was imposâd upon the Merarites therefore God giveth them more able men then any of the other families and yet the generall number of these were lesse then any of the other two Vers 48. Even those that were numbred of them âere eight thousand and five hundred and fourscore Note how few there were of the Levites in comparison of the other tribes Oâ Judah there were seventy and foure thousand and âix hundred able men for the outward waâfare in the host of Israel Numb 1. 27. but of the Levites there were but eight thousand five hundred and fourscore men fit for their service CHAP. V. Vers 2. COmmand the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper c. To wit the lepers and those that had running issues till they were cured and cleansed and those that were unclean by the dead till after certain dayes they were purified according to the Law More concerning this âeâ in the note upon Levit. 13. 46. Vers 6. When a man or woman shall commit any sinne that men commit c. That is when they shall commit any sinne ââereinto by reason of humane frailty men are subject to fall to wit in regard of any wrong done to their neighbour which is a âinne highly displeasing to God they shall then confesse and make satisfaction as is here appointed Because the purloyning of the goods of our brethren and all other such acts of injustice are âinnes that do more especially âindâr the well ordering of camps therefore doth the Lord in this place urge this ãâã Law against these kind of offences that the camp of Israel now set in ordâr might neither be defiled nor disordered thereby Vers 7. And he shall recompence his trespasse with the principaâl âhereoâ and adde unto it the fifth part thereof That is he shall by way of recâmpâncing the wrong he hath done to his neighbour not onely restore fully the whole principall he hath defrauded him of but also give him more âver and above the fifth part of so much as he had detained from him which was ânjoyned both by way of satisfying the party wronged as concerning the want of his goods whilst they were detained and also by way of a penalty on the party offânâing Neither doth this contradict thosâ Laws Exod. 22. where the thief that had âtâllen
fâom his neighbour is appointed to restore double what he had taken away yea in some caâeâ fourfold and fivefold for those Laws were for such against whom the crime was proved by witnesses in a legall way but this is for those that did voluntarily confesse the wrong they had done in which case the Lord impoâeth a lighter penalty to wit onely a fifth part over and above the principall Vers 8. But if the man have âo kinsman to recompence the trespasse unto c. In these words one direction is onely implyed to wit that if the party were dead to whom the wrong was done then the recompence must be made to his heir or next kinsman and then another is expressed to wit that if there be no such kinsman to be found then must the trespasse be recompenced unto the Lord even to the priest because in all trespasses done to our neighbours God is also injured and the priests the Lord had appointed to be his receivers But now this the Hebrews understand onely of trespasses done to strangers for there is no man in Israâl they say without an heir or kinsman either child or brother or other of his bloud Vers 9. And every offering of all the holy things of the children of Israel which they bring unto the priest shall be his This is here added by way of amplification to shew why in the verse before he had said that the trespasse shall be recompenced to the Lord even to the priest for âaith he it is no otherwise ordered in this then in other things my priests I have appointed to receive in my name whatever is due to me every offering or every heave-offering c. shall be his that is whatever is of all the holy things onely heaved or offered unto the Lord and not burnt in my service upon mine altar the priest shall have it Vers 10. And every mans hallowed things shall be his That is not onely those meat-offerings and those parts of the peace-offerings which were waved and heaved before the Lord but generally all the hallowed things such as were the first-fruits and things vowed c. were appointed for the priest as if he should have said in a word whatsoever any man giveth the priest as due to God it shall be the priests for to him God hath given it See this more fully expressed Ezek. 44. 30. Vers 12. If any mans wife go aside and commit a trespasse against him c. This is the order which God took for the tryâll of â wife whether guilty or not guilty of whom her husband was jealous and prescribed it was at this time happely when God was now setting all things in order concerning the camp both to prevent the defiling of the camp by such filthinesse by keeping wives in aw with the fear of this triall and likewise to prevent the inconveniencies that might arise by the jealousies of men where the dwellings of fâmilies were not so severall as in towns and cities For though it be a sinne in a husband unjustly to suspect his wiâe yet God allowed the husband to bring his wife to this triall because of the hardnesse of their hearts lest the wife should be subject to a greater mischief for want of this triall to wit of being cast off or âlain or otherwise oppressed by her husband in the rage of his jealousie But why was there not the âame Law for the triall of the husband if his wiâe were jealous of him I answer there are severall reasons given for this by Expositours as 1. because women are naturally more prone to be jealous and suspicious then men and therefore not so fit to enjoy this liberty 2. because women by reason of their subjection to their husbands were nââ so fit to call their husbands to such a triall 3. because the adultery of the wife is more mischievous then the adultery of the husband in regard that thereby the husband is made often to father another mans issue to leave his estate inheritance to children that are not his lastly because wives in their jealousie had not so much power to oppresse and wrong their husbands as the husbands had to wrong their wives Vers 15. Then shall the man bring his wife unto the priest The priest was in his office a figure of Christ by whom God will judge the sâârets of men Rom. 2. 16. and the tabernacle was the âigne of Gods preâence amongst them The jealous husband was therefore to bring his wife unto the priest and the priest ver 16. was to bring her near to set her before the Lord to wit at the doore of the tabernacle that so perceiving her self set as it were before Gods tribunal the very fear of Gods all-seâeing eyâ and the shame that would fall upon her in the âight of all the congregation now gazing upon her might sâare her from submitting her self to this triall if indeed she were guilty And he shall bring her offering for her the tenth part of an ephah of barley meal The generall drift of this offering no doubt was that it might be a testimony that she willingly proffered her self to bâ tried by the Lord to whom she presented this offering whether she were guiltie or no yet because the âame quantity is presâribed here that is prescribed for the trespasse-offering Levit. 5. 11. namely the tenth part of an ephah I conceive it was also brought by way of atonement for her other sins as desiring that the Lord in his mercy for his Christs sake passing by her other trespasses would in this particular deal with her according to her deserts And indeed he that will in regard of his innocency in any one particular appeal to Gods judgement with David Psal 7. 8. Judgeme O Lord according to my righteousnesse c. must yet for the generall course of his life âay with David Psal 143. 2. Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy âight shall no man living be justified Other meat-offerings were of fine wheat floure this of barley meale others had oyl and frankincense Levit. 2. this noâe no doubt both the course offering and the forbidding of oyl and âncense âignes of joy and gladnesse of heart were to expresse the poore âad and dolefull condition of this suspected woman And he shall poure no oyl upon it nor put frankincense thereon for it is an offering of jealousie c. That is it is an offering whereby she yielâed her self to be judged by the Lord if guilty of that iniquity whereof her husband was jealous and did desire the Lord to shew that he did remember it and therefore nothing implying sweetnesse or joy was to be put to this offering Vers 17. And the priest shall take holy water in an âarthen vessell This holy water was either that water of separation wâich was used for purifying chap. 19. or rather water taken out of the holy laver conâecrated to holy uâes No doubt the holinesse
God is in exacting purity in those that consecrate themselves to his service And this must be done on the day of his cleansing on the seventh day for this last clause on the seventh day shall he shave it is added by way of explaining the clause before in the day of his cleansing for the seventh day was the usuall day of cleansing for those that were defiled by the dead as we may see chap. 10. 11 12. Vers 11. And the priest shall offer the one for a sinne-offering c. Though it were no fault in the Nazarite that a man should die very suddenly by him yet because it was contrary to the Law that enjoyned the Nazarite not to come nigh any dead body therefore he was to bring a sinne-offering for his cleansing Vers 12. And he shall consâcrate unto the Lord the dayes of his sâparation That is he shall begin anew to consecrate unto God the very same number of dayes which before his defiling he had vowed unto God And he shall bring a lambe of the first year for a trespasse-offering By this trespasse-offering which also figured Christ he was prepared for the observations of his renewed vow because all grace and ability to do good is of God obtained by Christ Jesus our Lord. Vers 13. And this is the Law of the Nazarite That is this that follows is the Law that must be observed by the Nazarite when he hath fulfilled his vow and is to be discharged thereof in an orderly manner Which Law it is conceived the Apostle Paul was perswaded to observe to decline the offence of the Jews Acts 21. 26. Vers 14. And he shall offer his offering unto the Lord one he-lambe c. Those offerings the Nazarite was to offer when he had fulfilled the dayes of his separation and was now to be freed from his vow 1. by way of thankfulnesse to God as acknowledging that it was through his grace that he had been enabled to fulfill his Nazarites vow and 2. to make atonement thereby for his sinnes committed under his vow thereby also confessing that notwithstanding his strictest endeavours after holinesse he had failed many wayes if God in Christ should not be mercifull to him Vers 15. And their meat-offering and their drink-offerings That is besideâ the cakes and wafers before mentioned enjoyned as an extraordinary meat-offering he was also to bring the ordinary meat-offerings and drink-offerings appointed for appendances to all sacrifices whereof see Numb 28. Vers 18. And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation c. All the time of his separation he was to keep his hair uncut but now he was to shave his head called here the head of his separation because the hair on his head was the signe of his separation and that at the doore of the tabernacle to shew that his vow was now at an end whereby he had consecrated himself to the Lord and then afterwards he was to put it in the fire which is under the sacrifice of the peace-offerings that is not the fire on the altar of burnt-offerings for there onely the fat of the peace-offerings was burnt but the fire under the caâdrons or pots wherein the peace-offerings were boyled and all this was done as by way of thankfulnesse to God to signifie that he had the perfection of his Nazariteship from him Vers 19. And the priest shall take the sodden shoulder of the ram c. That is the left shoulder the right shoulder was due unto him raw of all peace-offerings Levit. 7. 32. And the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifices of your pâace-offerings this gift of the sodden shoulder was peculiarly given from the Nazarites ram onely and taught them that as they had received more speciall grace of God so they should give him more speciall thanks then other men Vers 21. This is the Law of the Nazarite who hath vowed and of his offering unto the Lord for his separation besides that that his hand shall get That is besides that which of his own free will he shall vow to give according to the estate wherewith God hath blessed him That which is formerly prescribed was necessarily to be done both by rich and poore when they took upon them this vow of Nazariteship if being able they vowed more offerings they must perform their vow but this before prescribed must by all be brought the poorest are not allowed lesse Vers 23. On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel c. This blessing thus pronounced by the priest did include a promise of Gods blessing them delivered as it were out of Gods own mouth and that by and through Christ of whom they were types Acts 3. 26. Unto you first God having raised up his sonne Jesus sent him to blesse you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities and so again Luke 24. 50. And he led them out as farre as Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them Therefore when Christ was to come the priest of Aarons seed was speechles Luke 1. 22. to teach them to look for another priest in whom all nations were to be blessed Gal. 3. 8. Vers 24. The Lord blesse thee and keep thee c. Some conceive that the repeating of this word the Lord or Jehovah three severall times in this blessing did imply the mystery of the Trinity But whether so or no sure wâ are it was pronounced in the name of God who is one in essence but three in persons the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and evangelically we have this very blessing explained by the Apostle 2. Cor. 13. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen Vers 25. The Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee That is the Lord be favourable kind and loving to thee and let him so manifest his love and grace to thy heart and conscience that thou mayest plainly perceive it A chearfull loving countenance we call lightsome as on the other side we call an angry countenance cloudy In the sight of the kings countenance is life saith Solomon Prov. 16. 15. So that by the Lords making his face to shine upon his people nothing else is meant but his love and the manifestation of his love and favour to them according to that Psal 44. 3. They got not the land in possession by their own sword neither did their own arm save them but thy right hand and thy right arm and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them Vers 26. The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace By this clause of the Lords lifting up his countenance upon them two things may be implyed 1. the Lords love and favour as in the former clause for as the hiding and casting down and turning away of the face testifies the
the Lord c. The Passeover is so called as being commanded by the Lord and kept unto his honour See Exod. 12. 27. Vers 10. If any man of you or of your posterity shall be unclean by reason of a dead body c. Upon the occasion of these men that complained for being debarred from keeping the Passeover because at the usuall time when they should have kept it on the fourteenth day of the first moneth they were defiled by the dead body of a man the Lord here established this for a perpetuall law that in case any person should in time to come be defiled by a dead body at the ordinary time in the first moneth when the rest of the people kept the Passeover or should be then in a journey about necessary businesse so farre off that he could not come home against the fourteenth day of the first moneth but was forced to be absent a while longer that in this case such a person or persons should keep the Passeover on the fourteenth day of the second moneth And under these two particular cases here expressed I conceive that all other necessary hinderances whereby men were kept from celebrating the Passeover are comprehended as in case they were unclean by any other legall pollution besides that of being defiled by a dead body or were detained by sicknesse c. and that the rather because in Hezekiahs time there was a Passeover kept on the fourteenth day of the second moneth by warrant it seems of this law when yet they were other occasions then these here mentioned that disabled them for keeping it at the usuall time Vers 17. And when the cloud was taken up from the tabernacle then after that the children of Israel journeyed That is when the cloud was taken up from the tabernacle it removed before the camp and so whithersoever that led them they followed it for so it is expresly said Exod. 13. 21. And the Lord went before them by day in a pillar of a cloud to lead them the way and by night in a pillar of fire to give them light to go by day and night Vers 19. And when the cloud tarried long upon the tabernacle many dayes then the children of Israel kept the charge of the Lord. That is they kept the charge of serving the Lord whilst the tabernacle was erected and the cloud tarried still upon it or they kept the charge of the Lord to wit the charge he had given them of staying so long as the cloud rested upon the tabernacle and therefore the last clause is added by way of explaining the former and journeyed not CHAP. X. Vers 2. MAke thee two trumpets of silver c. Here at first were but two trumpets for Aarons two sonnes Eleazar Ithamar but the number of the priests increasing in Solomons time there were an hundred and twenty priests sounding with trumpets 2. Chron. 5. 12. And these trumpets were signes of the ministry of the word and the office of teaching discharged by men called and fitted thereto for as the use of these trumpets was first to assemble the congregation before the Lord in his Sanctuary secondly to give warning and direction for their marching toward the land of Canaan thirdly to incourage the people when they went forth to warre fourthly to be a signe of rejoycing at all their festivals and dayes of rejoycing so the work of Gods ministry is first to perswade the people to assemble themselves before God there to perform with fear and reverence the publick duties of his worship and service Joel 2. 15 16. Blow the trumpet in Zion sanctifie a fast call a solemn assembly Gather the people sanctifie the Congregation assemble the Elders gather the children and those that suck the breasts c. secondly to give them warning and direction for all the duties of Christianity which being performed in faith and obedience to God are as so many severall motions towards the heavenly Canaan thirdly to give them warning of danger approching and to stirre them up to fight the Lords battels against Satan Sinne Antichrist c. See Esa 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lifâ up thy voice like a trumpet and shew my people their transgression and the house of Jacob their sinnes and fourthly to encourage and comfort sinners with the promises of the âospel to quicken them with faith and readinesse of mind to perform the duties of Gods worship and with thankfull and glad hearts to praise God for all his mercies and especially for Christ See Esa 27. 13. And it shall come to passe in that day that thâ great trumpet shall be blown and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria and the outcasts in the land of Egypt and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem Besides as the trumpets were not to give an uncertain sound but such as the people might distinctly perceive what they were to do so the ministers must both pray and preach so that the people may understand them 1. Cor. 14. 8 9. For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself to the battel So likewise you except you utter by the tongue words easie to be understood how shall it be known what is spoken for ye shall speak into the air Secondly of silver these trumpeââ must be made which was the purest mettal and fittest for sound to signifie also the purity and zeal required in Gods ministers The tongue of the just is as choise silver saith Solomon Prov. 10. 20. That thou mayest use them for the calling of the assembly and for the journeying of the Camps Thus they were taught to depend upon God for all their attempts both in peace and warre Vers 3. And when they shall blow with them all the assembly shall assemble themselves to thee c. That is when they shall blow with both of them as appears by the next verse And if they blow but with one trumpet then the princes which are heads of the thousands of Israel shall gather themselves unto thee Vers 6. They shall blow an alarm for their journeys That is not for these two quarters onely before mentioned but for the other also Vers 8. And the sonnes of Aaron the priest sâall blow with the trumpets The priests are appointed to be the trumpeters that so the people might entertain the sound thereof as coming from God and so assemble themselves as into Goââ presence and go forth both in their journeys and battels as in obedience to Gods command and in faith believing and expecting his direction and assistance Vers 9. And if ye go to warre in your land against the enemy that oppresseth you then ye shall blow an alarm with the trumpets So it is said Numb 31. 6. And Moses sent them to the warre a thousand of every tribe them and Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the priest to warre with the holy instruments and trumpets to blow in his
hand and 2. Chron. 13. 12. And behold God himself is with us for our Captain and his priests with sounding trumpets to cry alarm against yoâ And ye shall be remembred before the Lord your God and ye shall be saved from your enemies The sounding of an alarm with these trumpets when they were to go forth to warre against their enemies was to the people a sacred signe that God would assuredly take notice of their danger and help them against their enemies and in these words now there is a promise of grace annexed to these signes to wit that when they did rightly use these trumpets in faith and obedience to Gods commandments the Lord would remember them and give them victory over their enemies Vers 10. Also in the day of your gladnesse and in your solemn dayes c. Here is prescribed the last use they were to make of these trumpets to wit that they were to blow with them over their burnt-offerings and over thâ sacrifices of their peace-offerings upon all solemn festivall dayes as first when they kept any extraordinary day of rejoycing for any publick extraordinary mercie which is called here the day of their gladnesse such as was the day when the ark was carried into the temple 2. Chron. 5. 12 13. and when the builders laid the foundation of the temple of the Lord in the dayes of Ezra Ezra 3. 10. and secondly upon all their set festivalls appointed by the law as the feast of unleavened bread the feast of tabernacles c. called here their solemn dayes and thirdly on their new moons in the beginning of every moneth whence is that of the Psalmist Blow the trumpet in the new moon in the time appointed on our solemn feast-day Psal 81. 4. Now hereby was signified both their earnest desire that God would hear their prayers and accept of their sacrifices and also the inward joy and gladnesse of their hearts from their assurance that God in Christ would accept of them and their service for which cause also afterwards the Lord by David and other prophets ordained other instruments also whereon the Levites played as psalteries harps cymbals c. 1. Chron. 16. 5. David also and other holy men made psalmes and songs which some of the Levites sung whilst others played on the instruments 1. Chron. 25. 6 c. whence is that of the Psalmist Psal 89. 15. Blessed is the people that know the joyfull sound they shall walk O Lord in the light of thy countenance and therefore also it is said in the close of this verse that this blowing of these trumpets over their sacrifices should be to them for a memoriall before their God for hereby is signified botâ thââ if they performed this service in faith of Gods mercie with joyfull and glad hearts the Lord would then remember them and accept of their service and also that it should be to them a sacred signe to mind them and assure them that God would hear their prayers and accept of their sacrifices Vers 11. And it came to passe on the twentieth day of the second moneth c. The Israelites came into the wildernesse of Sinai in the beginning of the third moneth of the first year Exod. 19. 1. and now the cloud being taken up from off the tabernacle and going into the forefront of their camp they went out of the wildernesse on the twentieth day of the second moneth in the second year about six dayes after those men had kept the Passeover that being defiled by the dead could not keep it at the appointed season whereof Moses spake before chap. 9. 6 c. So that hereby it is evident that they stayed in this wildernesse of Sinai a full year wanting nine or ten dayes and though there be here onely mention made of the taking up of the cloud which was the signe that they were to be gone thence yet withall God spake unto them to remove Deut. 1. 6 7 8. The Lord our God spake unto us in Horeb saying Ye have dwelt long enough in this mount turn you and take your journey and go into the land of the Amorites c. and thus both by word and signe God called them from Sinai the place of bondage by reason of the law there given Gal. 4. 24 25. unto the land of promise which figured the state of grace and freedome by Jesus Christ Vers 12. And the children of Israel took their journeys out of the wildernesse of Sinai and the cloud rested in the wildernesse of Paran To wit in a place of this wildernesse which by occasion of the following story was called Kibroth-hattaavah and in this wildernesse they journeyed along time and in severall places of it pitched their tents and therefore it is said again Numb 12. 10. that they pitched in the wildernesse of Paran Vers 14. In the first place went the standard of the câmp of the children of Judah according to their armies When they rested any where they pitched their tents in foure quarters about the tabernacle but removing they march in order one after another as is here expressed Vers 17. And the tabernacle was taken down To wit the priests having first with vails and clothes covered the ark and other holy things as was enjoyned Numb 4. 5. And when the camp setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnâs and they shall take down the covering vail and cover the ark of the testimony with it This taking down and setting up and removall of the tabernacle signified the instability of that legall figurative worship which Christ at his coming was to abolish Heb. 12. 27 28. And this word yet once more signifyeth the removing of those things that are shaken as of things that are made that those things which cannot be shaken may remain Wherefore we receiving a kingdome which cannot bâ moved let us have grace c. and also the unsettled estate of the Church and all the members thereof in the wildernesse of this world See 2. Cor. 5. 1 4. For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens for we that are in this tabernacle do groan being burdened not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortality might be swallowed up of life See also 2. Pet 1. 14. Vers 21. And the Kohathites set forward bearing the Sanctuary That is thâ holy things of the tabernacle but the ark went foremost vers 37. Vers 22. And the standard of the camp of the children of Ephraim set forward according to their armies So that the Sanctuary went immediately before them unto which the Psalmist seemeth to have reference Psal 86. 3. Turn again O God and cause thy face to shine and we shall be saved Vers 25. And the camp of the children of Dan set forward which was the rereward of all the camps throughout their hosts Who had most souldiers next Judah
meant of a religious preparing themselves but may be spoken either ironically onely thereby to glance at the sordid basenesse of their spirits and their indisposition to receive any such provision from God as if he should have said God will make you a feast to morrow and you are in a goodly temper for such a businesse or else as a serious exhortation that they should addresse themselves to receive with pure and good hearts this mercy of God being also legally prepared according to those times by washing their garments For because the working of such miracles was a signe of Gods speciall presence therefore before such miraculous works they were called upon thus to sanctifie themselves Vers 21. And Moses said The people amongst whom I am are six hundred thousand footmen c. See chap. 2. 32. Vers 23. And the Lord said unto Moses Is the Lords hand waxed short c. God here winks at Moses his distrust and bears with his weaknesse but when he was not instructed and bettered by Gods patience and the experience he had dayây of Gods al-sufficiencie he is afterwards punished See Numb 20. 12. And the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron because ye believe me not to sanctiâie me in the eyes of the children of Israel therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them and that espâcially because then too he shewed his distrust before the people Vers 24. And gathered the seventy men of the elders of the people and set them round about the tabernacle That is he appointed them to come before the Lord at the doore of the tabernacle though two of them ver 20. did not come as they were appointed Now this presenting them before the tabernacle was both to put them in mind that God had set them apart to this work of government and therefore they should be carefull to carry themselves uprightly and well as they would answer it before his tribunal who had put them in their places and bestowed his spirit upon them to make them fit for their employments as also to teach the people to acknowledge them in their places as set over them by God Vers 25. They prophecied and did not cease They were not now created prophets but had onely at this time a gift of prophecy wrought in them by the spirit that it might be a seal both to them and to the people that God had called them to this office and would furnish them with such gifts as were requisite for their places as it was with Saul being newly anointed King â Sam. 10. 10 And the spirit of God came upon him and he propheâied among them And by prophecying here is meant either that they foretold things to come or rather that they spake unto the people concerning the wonderfull works and secret mysteries of Gods truth and that in such a manner that they might be easily discerned to speak as men inspired with the spirit of God for thus this word prophecying is sometime used for declaring the word of God unto the people 1. Cor. 14. 3. Exod. 7. 1. And Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet Gen. 20. 7. Now therefore restore the man his wife for he is a Prophet and for setting forth the praises of God in songs and psa ms as 1. Chron. 25. 13. Thus these men prophecyed and did not cease that is they continued all the day prophecying without intermission as is also expresly mentioned of Saul 1. Sam. 19. 24. And prophecyed bâfore Samuel in like manner and lay down naked all that day and all that night and this is added because their continuing so long in this supernaturall work did much adde to the confirmation of their calling Vers 26. But there remained two of the men in the camp c. Severall reasons may be conceived why these two men came not with the rest being inrolled by Moses amongst the seventy that were now to be joyned in commission as assistants to him for either they might not be found when warning was given or rather as Saâl afterwards did 1. Sam. 10. 22. they might hide themselves or forbear to go not as contemning Gods command for then it is not likely that they should have had the same gift of the spirit with the others but as distrusting their own sufficiency However Gods secret providence was the chief cause of it who had determined by this means to make the miracle the more remarkable that all the people might plainly see they were called of God Vers 28. My lord Moses forbid them This Joshua spake of envious zeal for his Master Moses as appears by Moses answer vers 29. enviest thou for my sake yet not so much as I conceive because the eminency of these through their gifts of prophâcie would obscure the eminencie of his master Moses for then he had as much reason to have spoken against the other as against these two as because they did it as it were of their private authority without any dependency upon Moses which was manifest in the other because by Moses appointment they came and received this gift and authority from God whereas these two by staying away seemed to refuse to have any dependency upon him Vers 31. And there went forth a wind from the Lord and brought quails from the sea c. That is God by his almighty power did cause a strong wind to blow from the seaward and therewith brought a multitude of quails amongst thm and round about the camp What sea it is that is here meant is not of any great consequence to know yet most probable it is that they came from the red sea because that lay Southward of the Israelites camp at present and the Psalmist saith that these quails were brought in with a Southeast wind Psal 78. 26. He caused an East wind to blow in the heaven and by his power he brought in the Southwind He rained flesh also upon them as dust and feathered fowls like the sand of the sea Once before the Lord did thus miraculously fâed them with quails Exod. 16. 13. But that was in the wildernesse of Sinne in the second moneth after their departure out of Egypt but this was in the wildernesse of Paran about a year after that Vers 31. And as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth Most Expositours understand this of their flying but two cubits above the ground whereby it came to passe that they were easily taken But I think it unquestionable that the quails lay upon the ground two cubits thick first because of the clause before where there is mention of letting them fall by the camp secondly because of that phrase Psal 78. 27. He rained flesh upon them as dust c. thirdly because the Israelites are said to gather them not to catch them fourthly because otherwise this should not set forth the miraculous abundance of them which is plainly the drift of this description of the
John 1. 18. nor can see him 1. Tim. 6. 16. It is not possible for any mortall creature to behold the very essence of God as he is in himself even Moses himself could not so see the face of God Exod. 33. 20. Thou canst not see my face saith the Lord to Moâes for there shall no man see me and live and secondly neither could there be at any time presented to Moses any similitude or likenesse of Gods essence and being for no materiall visible thing can be a representation of the spiritall and invisible essence of God To whom willye liken God or what likenesse will ye compare unto him saith the prophet Esa 40. 18. that therefore which is said here concerning the priviledge of Moses above all present and succeeding prophets consists in two things first that God manifested not his will to Moses in dâeams and visions as to other prophets in both which they had onely imaginary representations set before the eye of their minds but that he spake to him with an audible voice out of the cloud and out of the tabernacle and that he did oftentimes appear to him in a visible shape and spake to him in a familiar manner mouth to mouth as one friend should speak to another and had at times discovered to him more of his glory then ever he did to the eye of mortall man as we see in that story of his seeing Gods back-parts Exod. 33. 20. And then secondly that when he spake to him he did not make known his mind to him in obscure figurative expressions as he did to the prophets as when he told Ezekiel of a great eagle with great wings c. Ezek. 17. 3. but plainly and clearly apparently and not in dark speeches as it is here expressed Vers 9. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against them and he departed Not abiding their answer which was a signe of great displeasure Now this departing of the Lord wâs by removing the signe of his presence the cloud out of which he had spoken to them as it is explained in the following words vers 10. And the cloud departed from off the tabernacle Nor yet did the cloud remove away from the tabernacle for when it did so that was a signe that the people were to remove but it removed from the doore of the tabernacle whither it did usually descend when God meant to speak unto them and so rising up did hang over the tabernacle as at other times Vers 10. And behold Miriam became leprous white as snow Though Aaâon joyned with Miriam in speaking against Moses yet onely Miriam was punished 1. because she began the quarrel and 2. because he was the high priest and so the Lord would not strike him with leprosie lest in his dishonour the priesthood should suffer but chose rather to punish him in his sister As for the leprosie wherewith Miriam was stricken it did well answer her sinne a virulent envious murmuring tongue being like a fretting leprosie that spreads where it comes if it be not prevented to the infeâtion of many And indeed how memorable a thing this was we may see by the Lords putting them in mind afterwards of it Deut. 24. 9. Remember what the Lord thy God did unto Miriam by the way after that ye were come forth out of Egypt Vers 12. Let her not be as one dead c. Miriam stricken with this white leprosie was like a child that hath been sometime dead in the wombe when it comes into the world the flesh of such a child will be white putrified as if it were sodden and half consumed and so was Miriams And though she were still alive yet as one dead she was to be carried out from the communion of the Church as one that must needs defile all that touched her Numb 5. 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and besides this fretting plague would in the end have utterly consumed and killed her if God had not healed her Vers 14. And the Lord said unto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should sâe not be ashamed seven dayes c. God having immediately heard the prayer of Moses and healed her gives order notwithstanding that she should be shut out seven dayes from the camp Indeed other lepers being cleansed were yet shut up by themselves seven dayes but it was in the camp Lev. 14. 8. And he that is to be cleansed shall wash his clothes and shave off all his hair and wash himself in water that he may be clean and after that he shall come into the camp and shall tarry abroad out of his tent seven dayes But sayes the Lord if her earthly father had in great displeasure spit in her face she would have been ashamed to shew her face for a time and therefore much more is it fit in this cause both as an expression of her shame and sorrow for that she had done and that his secluding her from others may be a reall instruction to all the people that he would have them take heed of being corrupted with the same sinne now this expression of spitting in her face God useth because spitting is a signe of anger shame and contempt Job 30. 10. They abhorre me they flee farre from me and spare not to spit in my face Isa 50. 6. I hid not my face from shame and spitting and God by this punishment had shown his anger against her and had poured shame and contempt upon her Vers 15. And the people journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again But stayed mourning for her which was a speciall honour unto Miriam above other lepers for whom the people stayed not Numb 5. 2 4. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper c. And the children of Israel did so and put them out without the camp Vers 16. And afterwards the people removed from Haxeroth and pitched in the wildernesse of Paran Which I conceive to be all one as if he had said and pitched again in another place but still in the wildernesse of Paran for that they came not now first into that wildernesse is evident because it is said before chap. 10. 12. And the children of Israel took their ioxrneys out of the wildernesse of Sinai and the cloud rested in the wildernesse of Paran and the place where they pitched in this wildernesse is called Rithmah chap. 33. 18. and Kadesh-Barnea chap. 13. 26. Deut. 1. 19. which was close upon the borders of the land of Canaan CHAP. XIII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses saying c. In Deuteronomie it is said that the people desired that some might be sent to search the land Thus therefore it was When God had led his people from mount Horeb to Kadesh-Barnea through the great and terrible wildernesse and they were come to the mountain of the Amorites Moses assembled the people and encouraged them
that all the nations of the earth that should hear of them should in every place to the great glory of God talk with admiration of the mighty power of God manifested in his doing such things and of the great love that he bears to that people and yet withall he would magnifie his justice and severity against their sinne too in cutting off all those that had now murmured against him before ever their posterity came to inherit the land yea this last according to our translation seems chiefly intended because this particle But seems to oppose this sentence to that which went before concerning his pardoning them The Lord said I have pardoned according to thy word But as truly as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. Vers 22. And have tempted me now these ten times That is not once nor twice but many times as Gen. 31. 7. And changed my wages ten times and Job 19. 3. These ten times have ye reproched me It may also be taken properly for now they had rebelled ten times First at the red sea Exod. 14. 11 12. Secondly in Marah Exod. 15. 23 24. Thirdly in the wildernesse of Sinne where manna and quails were given when they murmured for want of bread Exod. 16. 2. Fourthly when at the same time they kept of the manna till the morning Exod. 16. 20. Fifthly when they went out to gather manna on the Sabbath Exod. 16. 27 28. Sixthly at Rephidim Exod. 17. 1. Seventhly by the calf at Horeb Exod. 32. Eighthly at Taberah Numb 11. 1. Ninthly at Kibroth Hâttaavah chap. 11. 4. And now the tenth time upon the searching the land Vers 24. But my ser vant Caleb because he had another spirit with him c. The Lord having threatned in the former verses that none of the Israelites that had âeen his wonders in Egypt c. should ever see the land of Canaan he now excepts Caleb and promiseth that he should go into the land whereinto he went to search it and that his seed should possesse it to wit Hebron and the land adjoyning Josh 14. 9. and that because he had another spirit with him that is he was courageous and bold and was not of such a base cowardly spirit as the others were of and followed the Lord fully to do that which God required But why is not Joshua also named seeing he also followed the Lord fully I answer the former judgement was pronounced onely against the people that were in their tents amongst whom Caleb was and therefore he was excepted but there was no need to except Joshua because he was not amongst the people but attended on Moses Veâs 25. Now the Amalekites and the Canaanites dwelt in the valley That is added both to shew the mischief their sinâe had done them for which they must now return when they were come to the very borders of the land ready to enter into it as also to shew how necessary it was that they should presently be gone now God had resolved not to carry them in because they lay so near to the enemy for the Amalekites and Canâanites dwelt or sat iâ the valley that is the valley beyond the mountain at the foot whereof the Israelites now lay see vers 40 c. where by this word dwelt may be meant either that they had their continuall abode there or rather that there they had gathered forces and lay in wait for them for so sometimes this word is used for lying in wait Josh 8. 9. To morrow turn you and get you into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea In this they obeyed not neither and being thereupon discomfited stayed after this at Kadesh many dayes Deut. 1. 46. and that as it is likely for the gathering up of their broken troups Vers 18. As ye have spoken in mine ears so will I do to you That is that which you wished to your selves shall now betide you wherein he alludes to that which they had spoken vers 3. Would God we had dyed in this wildernesse Vers 33. And your children shall wander in the wildernesse fourty years and bear your whoredomes c. That is till they have made up the years of their wandring in the wildernesse from their coming out of Egypt full fourty years so that in these fourty years the time past already since they came out of Egypt is included for one whole year and part of the second were past already Deut. 2. 14. And the space in which we came from Kadesh-Barnea untill we were come over the brook Sered was thirty and eight years Now in this the Lord saith their children should bear their whoredomes because it was their fathers whoredomes that is their forsaking of God that did bring this punishment upon their children Vers 34. And ye shall know my breach of promise That is you shall know to your cost what it is to charge me with breach of promise as you have done by suspecting that I would not give you the land whither I had brought you but meant to give you as a prey into the hand of your enemies you shall find to your cost that it was your infidelity your not keeping covenant with me and noâ my breach of promise with you that hath hindered you from the present enjoying of this land whither I had brought you Vers 37. Even those men that did bring up an evil report upon the land dyed by the plague before the Lord. That is dyed by an extraordinary plague from the hand of God either the pestilence threatned vers 12. or some other judgement and that immediately the cloud the testimony of Gods presence still remaining upon the tabernacle And thus by the present judgement inflicted on them the people must needs be stricken with the more fearfull apprehension of the judgement that did abide them also and therefore it is said vers 39. the people mourned greatly having now indeed just cause to weep whereas before vers 1. they wept causelessely Vers 41. And Moses said Wherefore now do yoâ transgresse the commandment of the Lord c. To wit being first commanded of the Lord so to say See Deut. 1. 42. And the Lord said unto me Say unto them Go not up neâther fight for I am not among you lest ye be smitten bâfore your enemies Vers 43. For the Amalekites and the Canaanites are there before you That is on the top of the hill lying in readinesse to set upon you and therefore are said to come down vers 45. Vers 44. Neverthelesse the ark of the covenant of the Lord and Moses departâd not out of the camp The ark removed not but at the removall of the cloud Numb 9. 15. which God not taking up now he shewed thereby his dislike of their enterprise Moses therefore obeying the Lord would notgo with them so they went without the Lord without the signes ofhis grace and company of his ministers Vers 45. Thân the Amalekites came
is inserted as an instance or example how the foregoing Law was put in execution concerning those that did presumptuously transgresse and refuse to conform themselves to the Law in the outward duties of Gods worship and service so that his punishment was for the willfull contempt of that Law Vers 34. And they put him in ward because it was not declared what should be done to him That the Sabbath-breaker was to die they knew see Exod. 31. 14. and 35. 2. but by what death he should die or whether this gathering of sticks made him obnoxious to that sentence that they were not fully resolved in Evident it seems it was that he had done it presumptuously yet it was doubtfull whether this fact were within the compasse of that Law or no. And therefore Moses inquires not willing to take away his life without certain direction from the mouth of God Vers 38. Speak unto the children of Israel and bid them that they make them fringes c. The main end of these fringes was to put them in mind of the commandments of God as it is afterwards expressed ver 29. that every time they looked upon their garments and saw those fringes they might by the help of this memoriall remember that they were Gods peculiar people consecrated to his service and bound to his Laws and therefore might not walk as others after their own wayes and therefore it was that the Pharisees to the end they might seem religious above others did make the fringes on their garments so very broad Mat. 23. 5. They enlarge saith our Saviour the border of their garments or the fringes of their garments for so the originall word may well be translated Yea and our Saviour himself did conform himself to this Law as appears Luke 8. 44. where it is said that the woman that had the issue of bloud touched the border or the fringe of his garment And that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribband of blue This heaven-coloured ribband taught them the heavenly affection they should have to all the Law and how holy their conversation should be Vers 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe that ye may look upon it c. That is this is the end of making these fringes that ye may look upon them and remember all the commandments of the Lord and do them that is that the sight of this fringe may put you in mind to keep them and that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes after which you use to go a whoring that is that ye may not find out any superstitious in ventions of your own devising in my worship which who so doth goes a whoring from God but may content your selves with that which is prescribed by the Law So that this was more particularly the end of these fringes that they might be restrained from their own devices in the worship of God and kept to the direction of his Law CHAP. XVI Vers 1. NOw Korah the sonne of Izhar the sonne of Kohath the sonne of Levi c. Moses here names the ring-leaders in a dangerous insurrection that was made against him and Aaron his brother Korah is set in the first place as the first mover of this sedition which is therefore called the gainsaying of Core Jude 11. and ver 23. because it was all occasioned by him shall one man sinne said Moses to the Lord and wilt thou be wroth with all the congregation A Levite he was and cosen-german to Moses and Aaron for Amram the father of Moses and Aaron and Izhar the father of this Korah were brothers the sonnes of Kohath as it is evident Exod. 6. 18. And probable enough it may seem to be which the Hebrews say that this Korah had long since taken offence that Elizaphan was by Moses preferred to be Prince of the families of the Kohathites chap. 3. 30. whereas he was of the youngest brother Uzziel and Korah was of Izhar âlder then he which grudge however it lay buried for a time yet now it brake forth and nothing lesse then priesthood will content him and his abetters With Korah are joyned here Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab and On the sonne of Peleth all sonnes of Reuben who were ring-leaders of this rebellion amongst the people as Korah was amongst the Levites and indeed because the Reubenites encamped next to the Kohathites both on the South-side of the tabernaclâ hereby Korah had the better opportunity to perswade the Reubenites to joyn with them and besides under a pretence of Reubens birthright they were happe'y the more easily drawn to oppose Moses as intending to challenge that the government belonged to them also Vers 2. Two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly famous in the congregation men of renown That is they were magistrates statesmen famous and renowned whereby the conspiracy was the more dangerous Vers 3. Ye take too much upon you seeing all the congregation are holy c. And therefore may approch to God and offer their sacrifices themselves Hereby therefore they challenge Moses of partiality in tying the priesthood to his brother Aarons posterity It is most probable which is generally held by Interpreters that the Reubenites did intend under the pretence of Reubens birthright to wrest the supreme magistracy from Moses to themselves and therefore might here charge not Aaron onely but Moses also with taking too much upon them But doubtlesse for the present they made the quarrel onely about the priesthood nor was it so much to make all the Levites equall with Aaron and his sonnes though that happely the Levites did hope would prove the issue of it seek ye the priesthood also said Moses ver 10. as that all the people might as priests offer their own sacrifices and therefore all the two hundred and fifty conspiratours who were of severall tribes were appointed to come with their censers to burn incense before the Lord and concerning Dathan and Abiram who were Reubenites it is said ver 15. when Moses sent for them and they refused to come to him that Moses was very wroth with them and said unto the Lord Respect not thou their offerings which must needs be meant of the incense they were to offer yea and in the following chapter the laying up of the rods of all the tribes before the Lord that the Lord might shew that none but Aaron and his family might meddle with the work of the priesthood makes it most evident that the plea of these men was that all the tribes might offer their sacrifices unto the Lord. Wherefore then lift you up your selves above the congregation of the Lord Though at first they pretend nothing but an equall right to the priesthood yet these generall words of expostulation do in a manner intimate that they meant to wrest the government from Moses also Vers 4. And when Moses heard it he fell upon his face See chap. 14. 5. Vers 5. Even
either first by way of acknowledgement that it was in his power to save or to destroy this people or secondly as a forcible argument to move the Lord to have mercy on them because they were the work of his hand and he gave them at first their life and being as the prophet pleads for mercy upon the same ground Esa 64. 8. O Lord thou art our father we are the clay and thou our potter and we all are the work of thine hand or thirdly to intimate why the Lord should not destroy all the coâgregation namely because he knew the hearts and spirits of them and was able therefore to distinguish betwixt those that were obstinately rebellious against the âoâd anâ those that weâe onely seduced by the rebels and drawn together onely to see whaâ would be done Vers 25. And Moses rose up and went unto Dathân and Abiram c. Here is no mention of Korah because he was appointed vers 16. to be with his censer amongst the other two hundred and fiftie of his conâpiracy before the tabernacle of the Lord. But Dathan and Abiram when Moses sent to call them unto him vers 12 refused to come and therefore now Moses accompanied with the elders of Israel who were not of the conspiracy goes to them both to expostulate with them for this their rebellion and to denounce the judgement threaâned Vers 26. Depart I pray you from the tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs lest ye be consumed in all their sinnes That is remove your tents and get farre away from them and touch nothing of theirs and so shew your faith and repentance how certainly you believe that theâ lie under the wrath of God how throughly you desire to clear your selves from having any hand in their wickednesse by refusing to touch any thing of theirs as judging all they have unclean execrable and therefore to perish with them Vers 27. So they gat up from the tabernacle of Korah Dathan Abiram on every side The tabernacle of Korah who was of the Levites was not in the same place with Dathan and Abirams whereby it seems probable that the earth opened in severall places which indeed must needs make the judgement of God the more evident And Dathan and Abiram came out c. This is added as an expression of their impudent madnesse when they saw the people âlie from their tabernacles they come forth boldly and stand in the doores of their tabernacles as out-facing Moses and scorning the judgement which he had seemed to threaten Vers 28. And Moses said Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works That is both the former in undertaking the government of the people in conferring the priesthood upon Aaron and his sonnes c. and the latter appointing Korah and his company to bring censers with incense c. Vers 3â And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up That is Korah Dathan and Abiram the ring-leaders of the rebellion Many Expositours do rather think that Korah was consumed with those two hundred and fiftie men by fire that came out from the Lord. vers 35. But because the people fled from Korahs tabernacle vers â7 and because it is here evident that Korahs tabernacle with all that appertaiââd âo him was swallowed up in the earth but especially because chap. 26. 10. it iâ sâid expressely that the earth swallowed up Dathan Abiram together with Korah I make no question but he was swallowed up in the earth It is true that Moâes had ââââinted him vers 26. to be with his censer amongst the two hundred and fifty But having assembled them before the tabernacle and perceiving Moses and the Elders to go to Dathan and Abiram it seems he left the two hundred and fifty before the tabernacle and went also to his consederates to encourage and assist them in their confronting of Moses and so either with them or in his own tent was swallowed up And all the men that appertained unto Korah and their goods That is all that were of his family who were at that tiâe in his taâe nacle for some of his sonnes died not in this destruction chap. 26. 11. Notwithstanding the children of Korah died not either because they joyned not iâ their fathers sinne or because they repented and gave over or because they were not present in Korahs tabernacle Vers 37. Speak unto Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the priest that he take up the censers out of the burning c. These mutiners had sought to wrest the priesthood from the posterity of Aaron Eleazar therefore whose cause God had pleaded is imployed in making the censers a memoriall of Gods judgement on them And scatter thou the fire yonder That is without the court of the tabernacle both because happely it was strange fire and that this casting away of the fire might be an expression of Gods rejecting their service and abhorring their sacrifice For they are hallowed To wit because they had been offered before the Lord as is expressed in the following verse Things consecrated to God might not be turned to any other use in the time of the law God therein magnifying the holinesse of that place wherein were the visible signes of his presence yet it follows not hence that where things are given to superstitious useâ but intentionally to God it shall be unlawfull for any authority to divert thâse things to civil uses no more then it follows that because under the law if any man did change the tithe of the heard or of the flock both it and the change thereof were holy to the Lord Levit. 27. 32. therefore now where tithes either by custome or law are made due to the minister if any man should fraudulently change the true tenth therefore both it and the change should be the ministers Vers 38. The censers of these sinners against their own sâuls let them make them broad plates for a covering of the altar This altar must needs be the altar of burnt-offerings and yet this was covered with plates of brasse before Exod. 27. 2. so that it is very questionable how the censers beaten into broad plates were a covering for this altar Some hold that it was before made with a frame like a table and boarded now about like a chest which boards were now covered with these plates others hold that it was onely overlayed with brasse before half way down from the top even to the grate within where the fire lay and now that the other parts were also plated with brasse others hold that these plates were fastened upon the other and that the lesse necessity there was of them the fitter they were to be memorials of their sinne But withall it is like they were so ordered that they were both a further ornament and defence to the wood against the fire yea why may not this also be meant of a covering for the top of the altar when it
c. This is the Law for making the water of separation as it is called ver 9. that is the water that was to be kept for the cleansing of those that were legally unclean and for that cause were separated from the holy things of the tabernacle When this Law was given we cannot say but very fitly it is added here to that which went before for as in the foregoing chapter to appease the peoples excessive fear chap. 17. 12. the priests and Levites were appointed to do the service of the tabernacle and to watch over the people that they might not transgresse about any of the holy things so here also the Lord appoints a water of separation to be made that so if any of the pâople had contracted any legall uncleannesse by the sprinkling of this water upon them they might be cleansed and so might come freely again to the service of God in the tabernacle without fear of those plagues which otherwise their pollutions might have brought upon them The legall pollutions were to affect them with the filthinesse of their sinnes and this water of separation was to teach them that if they desired to be cleansed from their filthinesse they must go out of themselves and obtain it from God from his Sanctuary and sacrifice For the making of this water a red heifer was to be providâd and that by the common care and charge of all the children of Israel because it was to be for the common good of them all even for the cleansing of any one amongst them that was by any accident legally unclean And indeed as all other sacrifices so this in speciall was a notable type and figure of Christ for first it must be a heifer that the imbecillity of the sex might shadow forth the mean and humble and despised condition wherein Christ should live in the world secondly a red heifer either to denote the truth of his humane nature that he was indeed the sonne of man who was at first called Adam which in the Hebrew signifies red because of the red earth of which he was made or rather to betoken the bloudinesse of his passion whereto the Prophet seems also as some conceive to allude Esa 63. 1 2. Who is this that cometh from Edom with dyed garments from Bozrah Wherefore art thou red in thine apparrel and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine-presse and that by his bloud it is that we shall be cleansed from all our sinnes even those sinnes that are red as crimson or scarlet Esa 1. 18. He hath loved us and washed us from our sinnes in his own bloud saith S. John Rev. 1. 5. thirdly it must be a heifer without spot wherein is no blemish to signifie the purity of his nature without any blemish of sinne and the perfection both of his righteousnesse and suffering and fourthly a heifer upon which never came yoke for they used in those times to plow and to draw their carts with heifers and cows as well as with oxen Judg. 14. 18. and 6. 7. and that to signifie his frâedome from the bondage of sinne as also his voluntary doing of those things that were to be done for our redemption John 10. 17 18. I lay down my life that I might take it again No man taketh it from me but I lay it down of my self and Heb. 9. 13 14. If the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh How much more shall the bloud of Christ who through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your consciences from dead works to serve the living God Vers 3. And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest c. This heifer must be given to the priest to signifie that our redemption and purification was the work of Christs priesthood who was both priest and sacrifice yet not to the high priest but to Eleazar because by doing this service that was now to be done he was to be unclean ver 7. and it was fitter that he should be defiled then Aaron and secondly it must be carried without the camp as an accursed thing figuring Christs being made a curse and suffering without the citie Heb. 13. 12. Wherefore Jesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the gate Vers 4. And sprinkle of her bloud directly before the tabernaclâ of the congregation seven times Signifying that though it bore the curse yet it was accepted of God for the cleansing of the unclean and that by Christs bloud we are made clean in Gods sight and have an entrance into heaven thereby Vers 5. And one shall burn the heifer in his sight her skinne and her flesh c. This was done to signifie the grievous suffering of Christ in the whole man both soul and body as also say some the ardent love which he bore unto his people in that he did offer up himself as a sacrifice to God in their behalf Vers 6. And the priest shall take cedar-wood and hyssope and scarlet c. To signifie that these things should be used for a sprinkle in sprinkling the unclean with the water of separation Lev. 14. 4. and that was by the virtue of the sacrifice that these things should be sanctified to this end that to them might be applyed the cleansing virtue of Christs death and spirit for the purging of our sinnes Vers 7. The priest shall wâsh his clothes c. The like is said of him that burnt this heifer ver 8. and of him thât gathered up the ashes ver 10. and of him that sprinkled an unclean person with the water of separation made of these ashes ver 21. They that were imployed in preparing this water were defiled by that which was for the cleansing of others that were defiled And this was first to discover thereby the abominablenesse of sin in that the sinnes of the people being as it were imputed to this heifer that she might die for them every one that touched her was thereby polluted secondly to signifie that Christ of whom this heifer was a type by the imputation of our sinnes should be made a curse for us and should be numbred amongst transgressours thirdly to teach them that it was not so much the signe as the thing signified thereby that had virtue in it to purifie those that were spiritually unclean and consequently to shew the imperfection of the legall priesthood because by preparing the means of the Churches sanctification themselves were polluted Vers 9. And a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes c. This branch of the Law that the ashes of the heifer must be gathered up by a man that is clean and laid up without the camp in a clean place was because they were now consecrated to a holy use however the man that gathered them was thereby made unclean as is expressed in the following verse because they were the remainder of a heifer slain as
sure they were herein guilty and that happely upon this ground Heretofore when the people murmured the Lord for the most part shewed great indignation against them and was ready to destroy them but that Moses by his prayer prevailed with God to spare them Moses therefore and Aaron wondring that now the Lord should shew no such displeasure but should presently send them to fetch water for them out of the rock they doubted whether God did seriously intend this supply or did onely command it by way of upbraiding the people for forgetting what he had formerly done for them when they wanted water and so though they came to the rock ready to do what God had commanded yet they were perplexed and in suspence betwixt hope and doubtings questioning still within themselves what God would do and that it seems not so much out of any doubt of Gods power as out of a distrust that such a rebellious people were not capable of such a mercie from God and that it was this which Moses stuck at his words seem to testifie vers 10. Hear now ye rebels must we fetch you water out of this rock But if the infidelity of their hearts were all their sinne why is it said also vers 12. that they did not sanctifiâ him in the eyes of the children of Israel I answer that they showed their distrust outwardly also first by Moses his stricking the rock to which he should onely have spoken vers 11. this tended to the obscuring of Gods glory since his almighty power would have been more manifest if by mere speaking to the rock the water had gushed forth sâcondly by striking it twice which might well proceed from heat of anger and distrust thirdly by the doubtfulnesse of his words must we fetch you water out of this rock and fourthly by the bitternesse of his rage against the people Hear now ye rebels which happely he expressed also in many other words of discontent and anger which are not here set down for the psalmist saith that they angered him at the waters of strife and provoked his spirit so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips Psal 10â 32. 33. which as in part no doubt it proceeded from infidelity so it must needs much obscure the riches of Gods mercie who was ready to shew such wonderfull favour to such a rebellious people and argued a kind of unwillingnesse that God should be honoured by this miracle which he had determined to work in the eyes of all the people Vers 11. And the water came out abundantly and the congregation drank This was also spirituall drink flowing from the rock Christ 1. Cor. 10. 4. And did all drink the same spirituall drink for they drank of that spirituall rock that followed them and that rock was Christ being smitten for our transgressions Esa 5. 3 4. by the rod of the law from him proceedeth that living water wherewith Gods Israel may quench their thirst for ever But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life John 4. 14. Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eat yea come and buy wine and milk without money and without price And their beasts also Thus those elements which are signes and seals of Gods grace unto those to whom they are sanctified of God for that purpose out of that use are no other but common and have no inherent holinesse in them Vers 12. Because ye believed me not to sanctifie me in the eyes of the children of Israel That is to glorifie me by discovering that you did not question mine almighty power my faithfulnesse and free grace even to those that do not deserve it for as the believer doth greatly honour God by resting upon his mercie and power and faithfulnesse so he that questions the accomplishment of any mercie which God hath promised his people doth exceedingly dishonour him and therefore it is said chap. 27. 14. that Moses and Aaron did herein âebell against Gods commandments See the former note upon vers 10. Therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them How grievous this chastisement was unto Moses we see Deut. 3. 23 24 25 26. But withall herein a mystery was implyed Neither Moses the minister of the law nor Aaron the priest could bring them into Canaan but this must be the work of Jesus or Joshua his successour so neither the law nor the legall priesthood can bring us into heaven but onely faith in Jesus Christ Gal. 2. 16. Vers 13. This is the water of Meribah c. So was the former place also called in Rephidim Exod. 17. 7. To distinguish them the Scripture calleth this Meribah of Kadesh Deut. 2. 1 2 3. And he was sanctified in them That is amongst the Israelites by giving them water and thereby manifesting his power truth and compassion or in them that is Moses and Aaron by punishing their rebellion for hereby God is sanctified Ezek. 38. 16. I will bring thee against my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O God before their eyes Vers 14. And Moses sent messengers from Kadesh unto the King of Edom c. To wit by Gods direction Deut. 2. 1 2 3. Thou knowest all the travell that hath befallen us That is our grievous and wearisome afflictions and troubles have been so famous that they cannot be unknown to thee Vers 16. And when we cried unto the Lord he heard our voice and sent an angel c. This was Christ who appeared to Moses in the burning bush and sent Moses to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt and afterwards led them in their way in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night See the note upon Exod. 3. 2. And behold we are in Kadesh a city in the uttermost of thy border Or by Kadesh to wit in the wildernesse lying near and having the name of Kadesh the citiâ Numb 33. 36. Vers 17. Let us passe I pray thee through thy countrey That being now their nearest way and most convenient for their passage in to Canaan We will not passe through the fields or through the vineyards neither will we drink of the water of the wels Meaning that they would not turn aside into their fields or vineyards to do them any damage and that either they would not drink without paying for it as vers 19. or else that they would onely drink of the rivers which were common not meddling with their wells digged for their private uses which were very precious in those hot and dry countreys Vers 18. And Edom said unto him Thou shalt not passe by me c. Fearing questionlesse that an army of six hundred thousand would not be so easily gotten out of his countrey
slain and for the satisfaction of the people that they may know he did it by the speciall motion of my spirit because I the Lord have thus both approved and rewarded the fact say that is make it known that behold I give unto him my covenant of peace where Gods covenant with Phinehas for the settling of the priesthood in his posterity is called a covenant of peace first because they should peaceably enjoy it and secondly because the work of the priesthood was to make peace betwixt the Lord and his people Vers 13. And he shall have it and his seed after him even the covenant of an everlasting priesthood That is a priesthood that shall be continued to his seed as long as ever the Leviticall priesthood shall continue But the dignity of being high priest should have come to him and his by descent may some say because he was the sonne of Eleazar Aarons eldest sonne I answer though he was so yet that it should not be removed to another family for want of his issue that was of Gods goodnesse and is here promised as the reward of his zeal Indeed the greatest doubt concerning this promise is whether it were continued in his posterity or no. Concerning which all that we find in the Scripture is this first that we find the posterity of this Phinehas recorded unto the time of the Israelites captivity in Babylon 1. Chron. 6. 4 15. secondly that if it be true which some hold that in the dayes of the Judges the high priests office was wrested from the sonnes of Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar and conferred upon Eli who was of the stock of Ithamar yet in the dayes of Solomon it was again taken from Abiathar who was of Elies house and settled upon Zadok and so it came again into the line of Phinehas and so continued unto the Babylonian captivity 1. Kings 2. 25. and thirdly that though it be no where expressely said of what stock the high priests were after the Israelites return out of Babylon yet we find that Esra that great priest and scribe was of his line Ezra 7. 1 c. and it may be probably thought that the high priests still continued in that line unlesse it were in those times when there was nothing amongst them but disorder and confusion Neither indeed is there any cause why we should understand this promise to be so absolute but in case of the sinnes of his posterity they might for a time be deprived of this dignity Vers 14. Zimri the sonne of Salu a prince of a chief house among the Simeonites It is particularly expressed how great a man he was whom Phinehas slew because herein the zeal of Phinehas was notably discovered Vers 15. He was head over a people and of a chief house in Midian He is reckoned one of the five Kings of Midian chap. 31. 8. Vers 17. Vex the Medianites and smite them c. These words smite them imply a promise of victory But why are they not to smite the Moabites as well as the Midianites first because he had already forbidden Israel to distresse the Moabites Deut. 2. 9. And the Lord said unto me Distresse not the Moabites neither contend with them in battel secondly because the Midianites had the chief hand in the mischief as seems probable first by Balaams stay amongst them whân Balak had left him in displeasure and secondly by this partiâular fact of Cozbi who was a Kings daughter amongst them c. CHAP. XXVI Vers 2. TAke the summe of all the congregation of the children of Israel c. Of the two first numbrings of the people see Exod. 30. 11 12. and Numb 1. 1 2. But now the reasons of this third numbring of the people as we may gather by some passages were these first because this would make way to the more equall dividing of the land which they were presently to go about according as they found the tribes more or lesse in number see vers 53 54. Unto these the land shall be divided for an inheritance according to the number of names c. secondly to manifest how fully that which God had threatned chap. 14. 29. was now accomplished vers 64 65. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai For the Lord had said of them They shall surely die in the wildernesse c. Happely all the old company were not dead till this last plague wherein foure and twenty thousand were cut off and therefore it may seem expressely noted ver 1. that it was after the plague that God gave this charge to Moses and Eleazar for numbring the people because then God had exactly brought that to passe which he had long since threatned as they should now see in taking the number of the people thirdly to manifest Gods power and goodnesse in preserving unto them so many notwithstanding they had wandred so many years through a wildernesse wherein they were encountred with so many difficulties and had so often by their sinnes provoked God to cut off many amongst them as also his truth and faithfulnesse who had so wondrously increased them as he promised their forefathers notwithstanding they had often by their rebellion provoked him to destroy them the more seasonable it was to comfort them in this kind because it was immediately after foure and twenty thousand had been taken away by the foregoing plague chap. 25. fourthly it was because they should hereby see Gods care over them and love towards them as Moses at their coming out of Egypt received Gods flock by tale so now before his death he must deliver them up by tale again Vers 4. Take the summe of the people from twenty years old and upward as the Lord commanded Moses c. That is after the same manner as he commanded Moses to number the people when they were newly come out of Egypt so hath he now again commanded to number them before their entring Canaan Vers 7. And they that were numbred of them were fourtie and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty At their last numbring the Reubenites were fourty six thousand and five hundred chap. 1. ver 21. so that this tribe was decreased two thousand seven hundred and seventy which may in part be ascribed to the conspiracy wherein they joyned with Korah Vers 10. And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up together with Korah c. This place according to our translation clears it beyond all exception that Korah was swallowed up into the earth together with Dathan Abiram ch 16. And they became a signe That is for an example that others might take warning by them as sea-marks are set up to give us warning of danger 1. Cor. 10. 6. Now these things were our examples to the intent we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted Vers 11. Notwithstanding
may guide them and govern them both at home and abroad in times of warre and in times of peace and undertake the charge of defending them against their enemies for under this phrase of going ouâ and coming in before them of leading them out and bringing them in all the offices of the supreme magistracy are comprehended and hence Moses being ready to resigne the government useth âhe same expression concerning himself Deut. 31. 2. I can no more go out and come in The similitude is taken from a Captain that marcheth before his souldiers and undertakes to lead them whereever they should go or rather from shepherds whose custome it was to go out and in before his flocks to lead them out to their pastures and to bring them home to their folds and therefore in the next words Moses addes that the congregation of the Lord be not as sheep which have no âhepherd Vers 18. Take thee Joshua the sonne of Nun a man in whom is the spirit That is a man of eminent gifts and therefore fit for this place and imployment and indeed herein was Joshua a type of Christ concerning whom the prophet foretold that the spirit of the Lord should rest upon him the spirit of wisdome and understanding the spirit of counsell and might the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord. And lay thine hand upon him Or thy hands for so it is said vers 23. that Moses laid his hands upon him and by this ceremony of the imposition of Moses hands was signified first and especially that the supreme Magistracy should be transferred from Moses to him as being the man now consecrated and set apart to this place and service secondly that the hand of God should be upon him to defend him and prosper him in all his wayes and thirdly that God would conferre upon him a great encrease of the gifts of his spirit answerable to the dignity whereto he was advanced and thus it seems upon the imposition of Moses hands was accordingly performed as we see Deut. 34. 9. Joshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdome for Moses had laid his hands upon him The like ceremony was âfterwards used in the dayes of the Gospel when men were separated and set apart to preach the Gospel and in a manner for the same reasons whence is that of the Apostle S. Paul to Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which is in thee which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the hands of thâ Presbytery Vers 19. And set him before Eleazar the priest and before all the congregation To wit that he first as the chief and the people with him might assent to that which God had decâeed And give him a charge in their sight That is openly before them all make known to him what his office is and charge him faithfully and carefully to perform that which he undertakes and it may well be that this was the very charge which is afterwards expressed by Moses Deut. 31. 7 8. at which time God himself also gave him a charge vers 14 15. Vers 20. And thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him c. This may be meant of the gifts of Gods spirit which made Moses to be so highly honoured amongst the people as elsewhere it is said concerning the seventy Elders that were chosen to assist Moses in the government that God would take of the spirit that was upon Moses and put it upon them chap. 11. 17. concerning which see the note upon that place Now Moses is commanded to put of this his honour upon Joshua onely because at the laying of Moses hands upon him these gifts of Gods spirit should be imparted to him and it is not said put thine honour upon him but put of thine honour upon him or as it is in our Bibles thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him because though Joshua was to have the same gifts imparted to him that Moses had yet not in the same measure whence it is said Deut. 34. 10. that there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses Or else rather by Moses honour here is meant his authority and dignity and then it is said that he should put some of his honour upon him in relation to the present time before Moses death to wit that he should presently admit him into some communion of authority with him and so cause the people to give him that honour which was due unto Moses successour the elect Judge of Israel Vers 21. And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest who shall ask counsel for him after the judgement of Urim c. That is upon all occasions he shall present himself before Eleazar to ask counsel of him who shall enquire of the Lord for him after the judgement of Urim What this Urim was see Exod. 28. 30. what is meant by asking counsel after the judgement of Urim is hard to say This I conceive is most probable when any came to enquire of the Lord the priest put on the Ephod whereto the pectorall was fastened in the fold whereof the Urim and Thummim was put by Moses and so the priest in the name of the parties propounded such questions as they desired to be satisfied in from the Lord desiring the Lord to return them an answer according as we find it 1. Sam. 23. 9 10 11 12. whereupon the Lord did either by the illumination of his spirit whereof the Urim was an embleme or outward signe reveal unto the priest what answer he should give the party enquiring or else by an immediate voice from heaven and this was called the judgement of Urim because it pleased the Lord upon the applying or putting on of the pectorall to give judgement in the cause enquired of by the priest CHAP. XXVIII Vers 2. COmmand the children of Israel and say unto them My offerings c. Because they had in a great part omitted their sacrifices and solemn feasts the most part of the eight and thirty years last past by reason of their travels wherein the Sanctuary the altar and other holy things were folded up and removed from âlace to place and that withall the generation that had been before mustered was now dead chap. 26. 64. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai therefore the Lord causeth the Law of sacrificing to be here again repeated thereby giving them to know that when they came into the land they must not any longer neglect Gods ordinances as they had done in the wildernesse Deut. 12. 8. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes c. and so first he gives them charge in generall to be sure that they give him all the sacrifices and offerings that he had at
Lord commanded me at that time to teaâh you statutes and judgements c. That is besides the ten commandments written by the Lord himself he at that time also gave me other statutes and judgements which he commanded me to teach you Vers 15. Take ye therefore good heed unto your selves c. Lest again confidence of themselves should make the Israelites slight this warning of avoiding all idolatry in these words he implyes how prone mans nature is to this sinne charging them to be jealous of themselves in this regard and to watch diligently over themselves lest they should be drawn away into this grosse and brutish finne Vers 19. Which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven Moses speaking here against worshipping the sunne moon and starres and then adding this clause which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven he doth therein imply with what admirable wisdome God hath disposed these lights in severall parts of the heaven whereby the sunne moon and starres do according to their severall stations give light sometimes to one part of the earth sometimes to another and some starres do onely shine in some parts of the world and others to other parts Bââ withall the chief drift of this clause is to shew what a basenessâ of mind it ãâã be in Gods people to worship such things as are given for servants unto all men even to infidels and heathens Vers 20. But the Lord hath taken you and brought you forth out of the iron furnace c. This is added to imply in what a speciall tie they were bound to be carefull above other people not thus to dishonour God first because God had redeemed them out of the iron furnace that is the furnace wherein iron is melted and so Egypt is called to set forth the miserable and cruell oppression which there they underwent enough to dissolve the spirits of the stoutest and to have wasted and consumed any people and secondly because having thus redeemed them out of Egypt he had taken them to himself as a people of inheritance that is his own people purchased for himself upon whom this blessing should remain from generation to generation Vers 21. Furthermore the Lord was angry with me for your sakes c. This is added first to set forth the wondrous care that God took of them who was angry with Moses for their sakes because he did not sanctifie the Lord in the eyes of the children of Israel Numb 20. 12. secondly to manifest Gods love and mercy to them granting them that favour which he denied his servant Moses to wit of carrying them into that good land of Canaan thirdly to give them a hint how carefull they had need to be to walk uprightly with God who was so farre displeased with him because of his infidelity Vers 24. For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire even a jealous God c. The Lord is here called a consuming fire because of his exâeeding great indignation against his people when they provoke him by their rebellions and because when he resolves to take vengeance on them he doth many times consume and destroy thâm even as the fire burns up all that stands in its way and again he is called a jâalous God with respect unto the covenant which he made with his people wherein he had taken them to be his spouse and had engaged himself to be as a husband to them and so was as jealous of having the worship due onely to him to be given to any creature as husbands use to be of their wives dealing falsely with them and Solomon we know saith of jealousie that the coals thereof are coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame Cant. 8. 6. Vers 25. When thou shalt beget children and childrens children and shalt have remained long in the land c. That is be not secure and bold to sinne because you are therein settled for if you do God will soon cast you out again Vers 26. I call heaven and earth to witnesse against you c. This obtestation of heaven and earth may be understood of God and the Angels in heaven and men on earth But I rather conceive it to be meant of the dead and unreasonable creatures and that hereby is implyed first that as surely as there was a heaven and an earth so surely should they perish from off the land secondly that the bruit creatures were not so stupid as they if notwithstanding all these warnings given them they should neverthelesse go after strange gods Vers 34. Or hath God assayed to go and take him a nation from the midst of another nation by temptations c. The miracles and wonders which God wrought in Egypt are here called temptations because he did thereby try both the Egyptians to see whether they would be wonne to yield to him and let the people of Israel go and the Israelites to see whether they would be wonne to âear the Lord and to trust in him who had done so great and wonderfull things for them Vers 37. And because he loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them c. Not for any thing which he saw in you or in your fathers did he choose you to be his peculiar people but of his own free grace and love and from that love of his it was merely that he brought thee out of Egypt in his sight that is the eye of his providence being still fixed upon them even as a father causes his child to go before him that he may keep his eye upon him and noâ suffer him to fall into any danger Vers 44. And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel c. He meaneâh that which hereafter followeth this therefore is a preface to the next chapter where the repetition of the laws beginneth Vers 49. And all the plain on this side Jordââ Eastward even unto the sea of the plain c. See chap. 3. 17. CHAP. V. Vers 1. ANd Moses called all Israel and said unto them c. That is all the elders and chief of the people It was not possible that so many hundred thousands as the Israelites now were should hear Moses speaking to them But as Exod. 12. 3. where Moses and Aaron were appoined to speak unto all the congregation of Israel vers 21. it is said that they called for all the elders of Israel so it was here Vers 3. The Lord made not this covenant with our fathers c. That which Moses here speaks of is that which he made with the Israelites at Horeb when he gave them the law as is expressed in the former verse The Lord saith he made not this covenant with our fathers that is with our fathers in Egypt or it may be meant of the Patriarchs Abraham and Isaack and Jacob even including all from Adam unto Moses yea and all their ancesters before the giving of
the law at Horeb but with us that is us his people whom he brought out of Egypt even us who are all of us here alive this day that is not onely with those who then were living at the giving of the Law but since dead in the wildernesse but even with us their posterity who are all alive this day Now for the understanding of this we must know that though the covenant of grace which God made with the Israelites when he brought them out of Egypt was one and the same for substance with that whiâh he had made before with their fathers and though it was much alike too in regard of the outward dispensation both being delivered in a way suitable to the dayes of the old Teâtament which was common to both to wit under dark promises types and ceremonies yet first because the Lord did more fully and more clearly make known unto them at Horeb the tenour of the covenant then he hâd ever done unto their fathers partly by giving them many more signes and shadows of the promised Messiah and the good that was to be had in him as the tabernâcle the ark the mercy-seat and the priesthood c. and partly by giving them a written law containing a perfect summâ of all that God required of them and secondly because he then entred into covenant with them as a body politick a people whom he had separated from all other nations to be his peculiar people prescribing them an outward form of government laws and statutes to which they consented to submit themselves therefore Moses tells them that the Lord did not make this covenant with their fathers and hence it is also that the Apostle saith the law was after the covenant in Christ Gal. 3. 17. And of this speciall mercy afforded them above their fathers Moses puts them here in mind to make them the more carefull to keep Gods laws Vers 4. The Lord talked with you face to face in the mount c. To wit when he gave them the ten commandments following vers 6. then the Lord talked with them face to face that is immediately by himself and not by a messenger and indeed this was not without a speciall mysterie for the ten commandments being a renewing and repeating of the covenant of works to be performed by every man in his own person therefore the Lord delivered these laws himself and there was no Mediatour betwixt him and the people whereas the other laws which were afterwards given them containing many shadows of Chriât in whom God had made a covenant of grace were therefore delivered to Moses and by him to the people Moses standing as a Mediatour betwixt God and them But of this phrase of Gods speaking to them face to face see also the note upon Exod. 33. 11. Vers 5. I stood between the Lord and you at that time c. That is after God had out of the fire spoken the ten commandments I was glad to stand as a Mediatour betwixt the Lord and you Vers 12. Keep the Sabbath-day to sanctifie it c. In Exod. 20. 8. it is Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy so likewise some other small differences there are which are not worthy the queâtioning the substance being exactly the same Vers 15. And râmember that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt c. In this fourth commandment as it was delivered by the Lord from mount Sinai the worlds Creation and Gods resting on the seventh day was mentioned as a main ground of it Exod. 20. 11. but here Moses repeating this commandment omits that and presseth their deliverance out of Egypt as a chief reason of Gods enjoyning them to sanctifie this day Remember that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt and that the Lord thy God brought thee out thence c. therefore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day And indeed though the Lords resting on the seventh day at the worlds Creation was the main groând of the sabbaths first institution yet their deliverance out of Egypt might be the reason why thâ Lord did now insert this amongst other the commandments which he gave in charge to the Israelites and that in these respeâts first because by their redemption out of Egypt they were bound to consecraâe themselves wholly to Gods service as his peculiar people whereof the holy imployment of the Sabbath might be a notable memoriall and signe and secondly because of that particular charge of suffering their servants to rest on the Sabbath-day their former bondage in Egypt being a strong inducement to move them to take pity of their sârvants and this enjoyned rest of their servants being a good memoriall to put them in mind of their bondage in Egypt Vers 21. Neither shalt thou desire thy neighbours wife c. Exod. 20. 17. God first forbids the coveting of our neighbours house and then next the coveting of his wife here contrarily the coveting our neighbours wiâe is sirst forbidden and then afterward the coveting of his house c. so that they that would divide this last commandment into two as the Papists do cannot justly say which is the ninth commandment and which is the tenth because one branch of it is first in Exodus and another is first here in Deuteronomie and we cannot think that Moses would pervert the order of the ten commandments Vers 22. And he added no more That is he spake no more unto the people but these ten commandments immediately by himself the rest he spake unto Moses and then Moses told it them and that because they desired it should be so which Moses relates largely in the remainder of the chapter to convince them that they had no cause to give lesse regard to the other statutes which Moses delivered them from Gods own mouth But yet withall these words may imply the perfection of the decalogue or tenne commandments to wit that the Lord hath therein given us such a perfect summe of the morall Law that there is nothing farther to be added to it And he wrote them in two tables of stone c. See the note upon Exodus â1 18. Vers 24. We have seen this day that God doth talk with man and he livetâ c. In these words they confesse that they had heard God talking with them and were for all that alive and yet in the next words in the following verse they adde Now therefore why should we die for this great fire will consume us whereas rather one would think that from their present safetie after they had heard God talking with them they should have encouraged themselves against all fear for the time to come But for this I answer that in these first words they speak of their present safety as a matter of wonder and thence inferre that though they had escaped this danger for the present yet the very terrour of it would kill them if God did thus still reveal his will to
to prevent their worshipping God in any other place then that one which he had appointed to which we in the dayes of the Gospel are not tyed Vers 4. Ye shall not do so unto the Lord your God That is ye shall not sacrifice to him in severall places upon mountains and hills c. as the heathens servââ their Gods but all your sacrifices and offerings ye shall offer unto the Lord onâly in that place which he shall chuse for that service for so it follows in the two next verses But untâ the place which the Lord your God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek and thither ye shall bring your burnt-offerings and your sacrifices c. Prayer and other spirituall duties of Gods worship they might even then perform in other places both in publick and private and therefore the Levites were purposely dispersed here and there all the lând over and they had their Synagogues in severall places where they met together every Sabbath day to perform these holy duties but their sacrifices were all to be brought unto the place which God should chuse which is meant of those places where the tabernacle was placed for some time after they were come into the land of Canaan such as were Shiloh and Nob and other places whence is that of the Prophet Jer. 7. 12. Go ye now into my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did to it for the wickednesse of my people but principally of the temple which God chose to be the settled place for sacrifices and it is called here the place which the Lord should chuse to put his name there both because it was to be called by his name The house of God and to be consecrated to his worship and service and withall to prevent that carnall conceit of Gods dwelling in temples made with hands to wit as essentially included therein whence it is also that the same Sanâtuary which is here called the Lords habitation or dwelling-place is elsewhere called his footstool Psal 99. 5. As for the reasons why the Lord did bind his people to offer up their sacrifices in one place onely which he would appoint they were chiefly these two first because hereby God would teach them that there was but one onely way to obtain pardon of their sinnes and acceptance of any service they did unto God and that was by Christ their promised Messiah of whom their tabernacle and temple was a type and secondly because hereby they might the better be kept to one unifoâm way of worshipping God and corruptions in his worship might be prevented whereinto they might easily fall had they been allowed to offer their sacrifices some in one place and some in another and for this cause it was that in after-times the Kings of Judaâ were so often blamed because they did not remove the high places but âuffered thâ people to sacrifâce there Vers 6. And thither ye shall bring your burnt-offerings and your sacriâices and your tithes c. Here Moses reckons up all those holy things which they were to bring to the place which God should choose for those services where first by sacrifices are meant all other sacrifices besides burnt-offerings as âânne-offerings trespasse-offerings c. secondly by tithes are meant not those ordinary tithes which were yearly paid to the Levites for they were not brought to the temple but were paid to the Levites in their severall habitations throughout the land but a second tithe the tithe of that which remained after the first tithe was paid to the Levites for that or the money for which they had sold it they carryed up yearly to Jerusalem and there with those tithes so carried in kind or with such things as they bought with the money they kept a holy feast before the Lord as is largely expressed chap. 14. 22 27. thirdly by the hâave-offerings of their hands are meant all the severall first-fruits which they brought in their hands and heaved them before the Lord and then left them to the priests for their portion fourthly by vows and freewill-offerings are meant all such sacrifices or offerings as they should extraordinarily bring either upon some vow they had made oâ freely and of their own accord and lastly the firstlings are the first of that their herds and flocks brought forth for these also they carried up to the temple as is evident Numb 18. 17 18. where it is said that their bloud was to be sprinkled upon the altar and the fat was to be burnt for an offering made by fire and then the âlesh was given to the priests for their portion Vers 7. And there ye shall âat before the Lord your God and ye shall rejoyce c. That is when you carry your sacrifices and offerings and other things before mentioned to the place which the Lord shall choose there ye shall feast with your holy things and rejoycâ together before the Lord. But here yet for the fuller understanding of this place we must note first that the meaning is not that they might eat of all the holy things before mentioned for the burnt-offerings were wholly burnt upon the altar and of some other sacrifices none but the priests might eat but the things here intended wherewith the people were to feaât were the tithes and the peace-offerings secondly that it is said that they should eat these things before the Lord their God because they were to eat them though not in the priests court yet in the place where the tabernacle first and temple afterwards stood the place of Gods speciall presence to wit in Jerusalem which is therefore called the holy city Matth. 4. 5. thirdly that by all things they put their hand unto Ye shall rejoyce in all that you put your hand unto is meant all the good things they had gotten by the labour of their hands through Gods blessing and so had in the power of their hands to use as they had occasion and that because of all that they had they carried still something by way of tithes or sacrifices unto Jerusalem and so this phrase is ordinarily used in the Scripture as chap. 15. 10. the Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all thy works and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto and so in many other places and fourthly that the drift of this place seems to be partly this Having told them in the foregoing verse that when they came to be settled in the land of Canaan they were to carry all their sacrifices and offerings c. to that one place in the land which the Lord their God should choose that they might not think much of the labour and charge which this would put them to especially those that dwelt farre off he addes this by way of encouragement There ye shall eat before the Lord your God c. as reckoning their glad enjoying of
great inhumanity and crueltie and a notable contempt of God who is so constantly wont to plead the cause of those that are so barbarously used and secondly in regard of that which God had so lately done for the Israelites in Egypt for when God had so immediately before manifested the speciall love that he bore to this people by taking such vengeance on the Egyptians for their sakes and by those many strange signes and wonders which he had wrought amongst them it argued a high degree of desperate boldnesse in the Amalekites that yet notwithstanding they were not afraid to fight against them and so indeed in fighting against them to fight against God Vers 19. Thou shalt blot out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven This judgement God appointed Saul to execute 1. Sam. 15. 2 3. but he failed in the performance of it Afterwards God stirred up the Simeonites in Hezekiahs dayes who smote the rest of the Amalekites 1. Chron. 4. 42 43. And some of them even of the sonnes of Simeon five hundred men went to mount Seir having for their captains Pelatiah and Neariah and Rephaiah and Uzziel the sonnes of Ishi And they smote the rest of the Amalekites that werâ escaped and dwelt there unto this day and what befell Haman and his sonnes who were of that race is largely related in the third chapter of Esther CHAP. XXVI Vers 2. THou shalt take of the first of all the fruit of the earth This seemeth to have been done by every mân and that every year either at the feast of Pentecost callâd also the feast of weeks as seemeth to be implyed Deut. 16. 10. And thou shalt keep the feâst of weeks unto the Lord thy God wâth atribute of a freewill-offering of thy hand c. or rather at the feast of tabernacles which is called the feast of in-gathering at the years end Exod. 23. 16. when they brought of the first-fruits of their fruit-trees as the bringing of them in a bushel seems to imply And these first-fruits they thus brought unto the Lord first as an acknowledgement thât it was the Lord that had freely given them this land as he had promised to their forâfathers which is thaâ vers 3. I professe c. and that of him they still held it and to him therefore as by way of tribâte due to him the Lord in chief they brought these first-fruits secondly to tesâisie that the yearly fruitfulnâsse of this their land was also from his blâssing c. Vers 3. And thou shalt go unto the priest that shall be in those dayes c. To wit as the figure of Christ in whom onely our services become acceptable wiââ God Hebr. 13. 15. By him therefore lât us offer the sacrifice of praâse to God continually that is the fruit of oâr lâps giving thanâs to his naâe The âame was likewise taught them in the âetting down of this basket of first-âruits before the altar vers 4. Vers 5. A Syrian ready to perish was my father and he went down into Egypt c. That is Jacob for though he was born in Canaan yet he was of the stock of Syrians for Abram his grandfather came out of Ur of the Chaldees the land of his nativity Gen. 11. 28. which was a part of Syria whence Laban who lived in the same countrey is also called a Syrian Gen. 28. 5. Yea Jacob was not onely born of Syrian parents and onely lived as his fathers had done before him a stranger and pilgrim in the land of Canaan but also abode a great part of his time there for there he dwelt with Laban twenty years at least in hard service Hos 12. 12. And Jacob flâd into the countrey of Syria and Israel served for a wife and for a wife he kept sheep When he returned thence into the land of Canaan after a few years by the extremity of famine he was constrained to remove into Egypt to which extremity I conceive the holy Ghost hath here speciall reference in calling him a Syrian ready to perish though withall it may have respect also to the poverty and misery he underwent in Syria and in his going thither wheâ he fled for his life because of his brother Esau But however this acknowledgement of the meannesse of their originall was doubtlesse thereby to magniây the goodnesse of God in raising them to such a condition as now they did enjoy Vers 10. And thou shalt set it before the Lord thy God and worship bâfore the Lord thy God It is said before vers 4. that the man that brought this basket of first-fruits was to deliver it into the hand of the priest and therefore the meaning of this which is said here of his setting it before the Lord is onely this that he should leave it there set down before the altar to wit by the priest who with the rest of his brethren did afterwards eat them all first-fruits appertaining to them as we may see Deut. 18. 4. As for that second clause and worship before the Lord thy God hereby is meant that after he had delivered his basket of first-fruits into the hands of the priest to be set down before the Lord aâd had made that thankfull and open profession of Gods great goodnesse to his people which is expressed largely in the foregoing verses he was then to adde such other duties of Gods worship and service as were to be performed as prayer and offering sacrifices and then bowing down before the Lord to depart away Vers 11. And thou shalt rejoyce in every good thing which the Lord thy God hath given unto thee c. Though thâs may be extended to the chearâull using of Gods gifts all the year after which âhey might indeed the more comfortably enjoy when they had in this teâtifyed their thankfulnesse as he had appointed yet I conceive it is chieflly intended of their feasting together in Jerusalem after they had done their serviâe together with the Levites and strangers with the peace-offerings they had brought thither even as they used to do at all other feasts Deut. 16. 11 15. Vers 12. When thou hast made an end of tithing all the tithes of thine encrease the third year which is the year of tithing c. See the note upon chap. 14. 28. Vers 14. I have not eaten thereof in my mourning Thaâ is even in my greatest wants and necessities when I was put to the greateât straits I have not ventured to supply my self from them and indeed that which men will not do at other times they will make bold to do when they are in want and diâtresse and therefore were they appointâd particularly to clear themselves of this or else it may be meant of mourning for the losse of friends I have not eatân thâreof in my mourning that is in the time of my mourning for my dead friends for hereby these hallowed things âhould have been defiled Hos 9. 4. Their sacrifices shall be unto
though their enemies did for a while triumph over them and carrie them captives into a strange land yet they should return again into their own land and out of their stock the Messiah should come All which how it was accomplished we see first in the exaltation of David to be their king which cost him many prayers secondly in the many glorious victories of David Asa Jehoshaphat and other kings of Judah against their enemies who having prevailed more by their prayers then by their swords returned in triumph unto their people of which many understand that clause and bring him unto his people thirdly in the return of this tribe out of the Babylonian captivitie for whereas the tribes of Israel carried captive into Assyria did never rââurn thence this tribe of Judah and those of Benjamin that were united to them in the âingdome of Judah upon their repentance and prayers to God were brought back again into that land of promise and there were settled and so continued unto the coming of Christ and of this doubtlesse those words are principally meant and bring him unto his people and fourthly chiefly in the victorie of Christ that lion of the tribe of Judah over our spirituall enemies of which also as in relation to his prayers we see what the Apostle saith Heb. 5. 7. That in the dayes of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death he was heard in that he feared Let his hands be sufficient for him and be thou an help to him c. That is he shall through thine aid be able to make good his part against his enemies without seeking any help from any bodie else Vers 8. Let thy thummim and thy urim be with thy holy one whom thou didst prove at Massah c. In this first branch of Levies blessing is foretold first that the high Priesthood to which appertained the breastplate that had the urim and thummim in it Exod. 28. 30. should be continued in Aarons posteritie and secondly that God would still furnish them with those gifts and graces that knowledge and pietie requisite for their calling and signified by the urim and thummiâ As for that following clause whom thou didst prove at Massah and with whom thou didst strive at the waters of Meribah for the fuller understanding thereof we must note first that this is meant of that storie Numb 20. when upon the Israelites murmuring for want of water Moses and Aaron were commanded to fetch water out of the rock but through their indignation against the people did not glorifie God as they ought to have done and therefore were excluded from entring into the land of Canaan for though the place where this was done was called Meribah onely not Massah Numb 20. 13. it was the place where Moses first fetcht water out of the rock in Horeb that was called Massah and Meribah Exod. 17. 7. yet because the Lord did there prove Moses and Aaron even that place is also called Massah that is temptation or proof secondly that it is said that the Lord did prove Levi that is Moses and Aaron at Massah and did strive with them at the waters of Meribah because he did there trie their faith and sharply reprove them for their infidelitie and thirdly that this is here added both by way of commending the zeal of Aaron for zealous for God he then shewed himself though weak in faith and also by way of magnifying Gods mercie in settling the priesthood upon his posteritie though he at that time so greatly offended him through his unbelief Vers 9. Who said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him c. This may have respect both to that law Levit. 21. 11. Neither shall he go in to any dead bodie nor defile himself for his father or mother or else to that notable fact of the Levites Exod. 32. when at the commandment of Moses they slew their idolatrous brethren that had worshipped the golden calf not sparing those that were most nearest allied to them for therefore it is that Moses here saith of them that he said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him neither did he acknowledge his brethren nor knew his own children because they did execute Gods judgement upon parents brethren children no lesse then if they had been mere strangers to them Vers 11. Blesse Lord his substance and accept the work of his hands That is though the Levites have no inheritance in the land of Canaan amongst their brethren yet the Lord will provide for them and blesse them in their outward estates and besides the service they do to him and to his people the Lord will take in good part and this we may well think is added to hearten the Levites against the discouragements they might meet with in their calling Smite through the loyns of those that rise up against him c. That is God shall destroy their enemies Because those that are set apart to take care of the peoples souls are usually hated and persecuted by those whose sinnes they reprove Wo is me my mother that thou hast born me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth Jer. 15. 10 therefore is this promise made here to the Levites that God would fight against those that fight against them and sooner or later would surely destroy them Vers 12. And of Benjamin he said The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him c. For the understanding of this blessing of Benjamins tribe we must note that the main thing promised herein is that the Temple should be built in that portion of the land which should fall to the lot of Benjamin and in expressing this Moses useth this phrase The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him and the Lord shall cover him all the day long and he shall dwell between his shoulders by way of alluding to Jacobs dealing with Benjamin the stock from whom this tribe was descended first because as Jacob kept his Benjamin alwayes at home with him he would not let him go out of his sight so this tribe did alwayes enjoy the speciall presence of God in his Temple and was as it were every day in the eye of their heavenly father secondly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin alwayes at home with him was an effect of his tender love to him he was his darling and therefore he would not part with him so this tribes continuall enjoying of Gods presence in his Temple was a speaking pledge of Gods singular love to them the Lord seemed herein to make this tribe his darling as once Benjamin was to Jacob and therefore this tribe is called here the beloved of the Lord and thirdly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin at home with him was to make sure as he could that no evil should befall him Gen.
sea passed as it were through death to life the red sea being the means of saving them and of the destruction of the Egyptians so Christ by the waters of Baptisme as the outward signe doth save us our enemies sinne and death being utterly destroyed And the waters were a wall unto them c. That is standing up as a heap Psal 78. 13. He made the waters to stand as an heap and so as a wall of defence to them on their right hand and on their left Vers 24. The Lord looked unto the host of the Egyptians through the pillar c. That is whereas hitherto the Lord had suffered them to go on and seemed not to regard them now he began to shew himself in his displeasure against them And troubled the host of the Egyptians That is the Lord caused grievous tempests and storms to fall upon them thunder and lightnings and hail and rain See Psal 77. 17 18. The clouds poured out water the skies sent out a sound thine arrows also went abroad The voyce of thy thunder was in the heaven the lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Hereby he struck them with an apprehension of Gods wrath overthrew their tents put them all into disorder and made such a tumult in their host that flying in this disorder they runne one against another and were troubled in their flight Vers 25. And took off their chariot-wheels that they drave them heavily c. That is the Lord by his rain and tempests had so softned the ground that their wheels were clogged and sunk into the ground whereby some might be broken and taken off all drove heavily and had much adoe to get forward Vers 30. And Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the seashore The Israelites being gotten over to the other side saw no doubt how upon Moses stretching forth his hand again over the read sea the waters that stood before up on heaps came rowling in upon the Egyptians who had followed the Israelites close behind them and so drowned them and so it is said in the following verse that Israel saw that great work which the Lord did upon the Egyptians But afterwards they saw also the dead bodies of the Egyptians upon the shore and if they waited not some time for this it was doubtlesse an extraordinary work of Gods power since dead bodies that sink under water do not usually flote upon the water that so they may be driven upon the shore till they have been some few dayes under water But happely indeed the Israelites might wait so long by the sea side expecting to furnish themselves with the spoyl both of the dead bodies and their carriages Nor did the sight of the Egyptians being now but dead carcases crosse the truth of that which Moses had said ver 13. The Egyptians whom ye have seen to day ye shall see them again no more for ever CHAP. XV. Vers 2. THe Lord is my strength and song That is the Lord it is that hath subdued and destroyed our enemies being weak in our selves we are strong in him who hath fought for us and the Lord it is therefore of whom I mean to sing and whose praise I desire in my song to set forth and this is the first song which we meet with in the Scriptures He is my God and I will prepare him an habitation Moses here by the spirit of prophecy foresheweth that the people should build a peculiar tabernacle for the Lords service Vers 7. And in the greatnesse of thine excellency thou hast overthrown them that rose up against theâ That is by many glorious and miraculous works declaring the transcendent greatnesse of thine excellency hast thou overthrown the Egyptians who in rising up against thy people did rise up against thee Thou sentest forth thy wrath which consumed them as stubble That is which did suddenly and utterly consume them for stubble is consumed when the fire takes it and is gone on a sudden and whereas when wood is burnt there will be coals left when the stubble is burnt it scarce leaves any ashes behind it Whence is that also of the Prophet Isa 47. 14. Behold they shall be as stubble the fire shall burn them there shall not be a coal to warm at nor fire to sit before it Vers 8. And with the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered together In this phrase the blast of thy nostrils it may well be conceived that Moses had respect both to the wind wherewith God divided the red sea chap. 14. 21. for so he seems to explain himself in the 10. verse of this chapter Thou didst blow with thy wind the sea covered them as also to the anger and wrath of God which caused him thus to divide the sea for so usually the wrath of God is expressed in Scripture and that by a metaphoricall speech taken from men who in their anger use to snuff and blow with their nostrils thicker and stronger then at other times as Job 4. 9. By the blast of God they perish and by the breath of his nostrils are they consumed and so in many other places And though the dividing of the red sea was a work of mercy in regard of the Israelites yet was it an effect of his high displeasure against the Egyptians Yea therefore did the Lord lead the Israelites that way that the Egyptians following them might be taken as in a trap and overwhelmed with the waters Vers 11. Who is like thee glorious in holinesse fearfull in praises doing wonders That is there is none either amongst the false Gods of the heathen or amongst their great ones Gods upon the earth that is in any degree worthy to be compared to thee O Lord who art glorious in holinesse c. where by the holinesse of God is meant that transcendent purity and singular perfection in every regard which is in God alone which is that indeed which makes God incomprehensibly glorious and fearfull in praises because we cannot think of those praises which are due unto the Lord but we must needs be stricken with an awfull fear of his Majesty and he is said to do wonders because he is of infinite power to do whatsoever may seem most wonderfull in the eye of man Vers 12. Thou stretchedst out thy right hand the earth swallowed them The Egyptians that were drowned in the red sea are here said to have been swallowed up of the earth not onely because they did at first sink down into the earth in the bottome of the sea but also because being cast up by the waves upon the shore many of them at least were there no doubt thrown into pits by the Israelites and buryed to avoid the corruption of the aire and so did all of them return to the earth from whence they were taken Vers 13. Thou hast guided them in thy strength unto thy holy habitation That is towards the land of Canaan for by the Lords holy habitation here
19. Let not God speak with us lest we dye Vers 13. There shall not a hand touch it but he shall surely be stoned or shot through whether it be beast or man c. Or touch him that is the man or beast that shall touch the mountain for that concerning the beast was enjoyned to teach men the more carefully to avoid it And the reason of this command was first lest apprehending the offenders they transgresse themselves in touching the mountain whence those two sorts of death were appointed of stoning if they were near hand of striking them through with darts if further off secondly to teach them how execrable the offender should be unto them as a thing that would defile them they must not touch it but stone it or strike it through When the trumpet soundeth long they shall come up to the mount By the ministry of Angels there was a trumpet sounded when this trumpet sounded long that is with a long protracted sound as trumpeters use to do when they are about to make an end then they were appointed to come up to the mount that is to the bottome of the mount so farre as their limits and marks extended but not beyond See ver 16 17. It came to passe on the third day in the morning that there were thunders c. and the voice of the trumpet exceeding loud so that all the people that was in the camp trembled And Moses brought forth the people out of the camp to meet with God and they stood at the nether part of the mount Vers 15. Be ready against the third day Come not at your wives Implying that they were to lay by all worldly cares and carnall affections that they might be wholly intent to the hearing of the Law See 1. Cor. 7. 5. Defraud you not one the other except it be with consent for a time that ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer Vers 16. There were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud upon the mount c. Yea together with thunder and lightnings the earthquake and sound of the trumpet there fell also great showers of rain as David hath expressed it Psal 68. 8. The earth shook the heavens also dropped at the presence of God Now all this terrour was to signifie and set forth the nature of the Law whose work it is to shew the judgement prepared for sinners and so to terrifie and amaze Vers 19. And when the voyce of the trumpet sounded long and waxed lowder and lowder Moses spake and God answered him by a voyce That is they talked together What it was that Moses said it is a weaknesse to enquire since it is not expressed We are onely hereby taught how that promise was accomplished ver 9. that the people should heare the Lord speaking to Moses in a distinct and audible voyce yet withall probable it is that now that was done whereof the Apostle speaks Hebr. 12. 21. So terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quake and that the Lord hereupon cheared him up and spake comfortably to him Vers 22. And let the priests also which come near unto the Lord sanctifie themselves c. By the Priests here doubtlesse were meant the first-born of every family to whom the prerogative of the priesthood belonged and who hitherto were imployed in offering sacrifices till by Gods appointment the priesthood was afterwards settled in the tribe of Levi. Now the charge that is here given Moses particularly concerning them is not meant of that which before was enjoyed all the people ver 10. that they might be prepared in a holy manner to present themselves before the Lord which doubtlesse the priests did then observe no lesse then the rest of the people but of a peculiar watching over themselves to keep themselves clean from all pollutions and particularly from being defiled with sinne by touching the mount which happely they might have been the bolder to do in regard of their priesthood if there had not been a speciall charge given to them Vers 23. And Moses said unto the Lord The people cannot come up to mount Sinai c. Thus Moses replyed not by way of contradicting what God had said and to make known that this charge which God now gave him was needlesse but by way of further enquiry concerning Gods will for hearing that charge again repeated Moses began to bethink himself whether he had not omitted something of that which was before given him in charge so in an humble manner professeth how carefully to his best knowledge he had done what God had commanded for the restraining of the people from touching the mount covertly intimating hereby his desire to be further informed if he had hitherto omitted any thing which ought to have been done Vers 24. And the Lord said unto him Away get thee down c. Notwithstanding Moses former answer the Lord again bids him haste away down adding the reasons to wit 1. that he might fetch Aaron thither to him 2. that he might again renew his charge to the people that they should not come near the mount and especially to the priests lest they should presume too farre in regard of their priviledge CHAP. XX. Vers 1. ANd God spake all these words saying c Namely after Moses was gone down to the people and had the second time as God commanded given them straight charge not to passe the bounds that were set them lest they provoked the Lord to break forth upon them to slay them Vers 18. And all the people saw the thundrings c. This word is generally used for seeing hearing or perceiving Thus that which is said Gen. 42. 1. When Jacob saw that there was corn in Egypt c. is expressed Act. 7. 12. But when Jacob heard that there was corn c. Vers 20. Fear not for God is come to prove you God is not said to prove men by any thing he doth because thereby he comes to find out that concerning those men which he knew not before but because thereby he doth that which those do that prove men that is he discovers that either to the men themselves whom he proves or to others which was not manifest before And so Moses here tells the Israelites that the Lord had spoken to them with so much terrour to prove them that is to discover how weak they were and unable to endure Gods glorious majestie and much lesse his wrath and indignation and also to make it manifest whether the apprehension of this majesty of God would make them fear to offend him or no. Vers 21. And the people stood afarre off and Moses drew near unto the thick darknesse where God was That is the people stood aloof from the mount as Moses had enjoyned but Moses went up into the mount to wit together with Aaron for so God had before commanded chap. 19. 24. Thou shalt come up thou and Aaron with thee Yea and after this because
the people were so terrified at the manner of the giving of the Law when the Elders had desired of Moses that he would recieve from God his statutes and judgements that they then afterwards might recieve them from him the Lord consented hereto and so the people were sent away to their tents and Moses went up to the top of the mount Deut. 5. 30 31. Go saith the Lord to Moses say to them Get you into your tents again but aâ for thee stand thou here by me c. Vers 22. Say unto the children of Israel Ye have seen that I have talked with you from heaven This is premised as a reason of the following precept because ye onely heard me speak out of heaven ye saw no image therefore ye shall make no image Now it is said here that God spake unto them from heaven though he spake to them from the midst of the fire on the top of Mount Sinai either because it was the voyce of God who dwelleth in the heavens or because the aire is also usually called the heaven as Gen. 1. 20. and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven Vers 24. An altar of earth shalt thou make unto me c. This is meant of such altars as they should be appointed to rear as they were upon the way untill they came to the place which the Lord should choose to settle his worship there and happely of altars reared afterwards upon extraordinary occasions And these they must make either of earth or of rough stone as ver 25. both that the worthlessenesse of the matter and form might shew that God would not have them places of his worship for perpetuity and likewise that they might be types of Christs humane nature for Christ is our altar Hebr. 13. 10. We have an alâar whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle and of the mean and contemptible condition wherein Christ lived upon the earth of which the Prophet speaks Isa 53. 2. He hath no form nor comlinesse and when we shall see him there is no beauty that we should desire him See the note also upon Exod. 27. 1. In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee Together with that foregoing precept for the service of God he addes a promise of his presence his gracious acceptance of their sacrifices and service as also his blessing that should attend them thereupon onely this is limited to the places that he should choose to put his name there as he speaks elsewhere Deut. 12. 5. But unto the place which the Lord your God shall choose out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek c. And the reason of adding this here seems to be 1. to restrain them from rearing altars wherever themselves pleased they must do it onely in places which he should choose to record his name there and 2. to restrain them from having any superstitioâs conceits in time to come of these places where altars had been raised for the worship of God for saith the Lord into whatever places you come if I there appoint you to build an altar I will accept of your service and will blesse you in one place as well as in another And for this very cause it was as I before observed that the Lord commanded such slightnesse in making their altars to prevent superstition that the people might see they were not intended for succeeding times Vers 25. Thou shalt not build it of hewen stone See the notes upon the foregoing verses If thou lift up thy tool upon it thou hast polluted it Namely by transgressing the commandment of God Thus that which in mans judgement and art should polish it Gods Law maketh to be a pollution so is it with humane wisdome in preaching the Gospel 1. Cor. 2. 4. And my preaching was not with enticeing words of mans wisdome but in demonstration of the spirit and of power Vers 26. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar c. This was also so given in charge concerning altars to be raised upon extraordinary occasions and which were not to continue for constant use for it is evident by the height of Solomons altar which was ten cubits high 2. Chron. 4. 1. that the Priests went up offer sacrifices thereon though doubtlesse they were not such steps as are in ladders whereon whilest they went up there might be danger of discovering their nakednesse to those that were beneath them and though the altar which Moses made for the Tabernacle was but three cubits high yet it is said that the sacrificers did ascend up to it and descend down from it Lev. 9. 22. Aaron came down from offering of the sinne-offering and therefore there was some kind of ascending to this altar also Either therefore it is meant of altars suddenly to be raised of earth or unpolished stones upon extraordinary occasions or else the steps forbidden are not all kind of stairs but such as are on ladders whereon there might be danger of discovering the Priests nakednesse which God would have prevented 1. for comelinesse and honesty sake and 2. lest any uncomely thing in the Priests should impair the honour of those sacred rites CHAP. XXI Vers 1. NOw these are the judgements which thou shalt set before them That is the judiciall laws Vers 2. If thou buy an Hebrew-servant c. Divers wayes the Hebrews came to be sold for servants to their brethren for 1. sometimes being condemned for theft they were sold by the judges that so satisfaction might be made to the owner for the goods they had stollen if otherwise they were not able to make satisfaction chap. 22. 3. If he have nothing he shall be sold for his theft 2. by reason of poverty they might sell their children for servants as is âvident in the 12. verse of this chapter or themselves Lev. 25. 39. And if thy brother that dwelleth by thee be waxen poore and be sold unto thee c. 3. in case of debt which they were not able to pay they and their children might be sold as servants for satisfaction of the debt whence is that complaint of the poore widow 2. King 4. 1. The creditour is come to take unto him my two sonnes to be bondmen and that in the parable Mat. 18. 25. For as much as he had not to pay his Lord commanded him to be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and payment to be made Now in all these cases here is a law given concerning the time of their service namely that they should serve those that had bought them onely six years and that in the seventh year they should set them free Elsewhere it is evident that if the year of Jubile fell within the compasse of those six years their servants were then also to be set free though it were but a year
in the Scripture to expresse that which is desired by way of interrogation Thus Art thou come hither to torment us before the time Matth. 8. 29. is expressed by saint Luke I beseech thee torment me not Luk. 8. 28. Moses had no purpose to expostulate with God but humbly to desire him to be pacified towards them to which end he presseth him here with this argument that he had brought them forth out of the land of Egypt with great power and a mighty hand intimating that all this would be lost if he should now destroy his people Vers 15. The two tables were written on both their sides c. On the two inward or foresides not within and without Vers 16. And the tables were the work of God c. Implying how hainous the peoples sinne was which deprived them of such a jewel Vers 17. There is a noise of warre in the camp This speech of Joshuas prâveth that he had neither been in the cloud with Moses when the Lord told him of the peoples sinne nor in the camp with the Israelites but had waited on the upper part of the hill till Moses came down in which time it is like that he was fed with Manna Vers 19. And Moses anger waxed hot and he cast the tables out of his hands c. In an holy anger yet not unadvisedly but by the motion of Gods spirit as may seem by his relation of it again Deut. 9. 16 17. And I took the two tables and cast them out of my hands and brake them before your eyes For this was intended as a signe that the covenant was broken betwixt God and them by this their sinne Vers 20. And burnt it in the fire and ground it to powder c. That is he not onely melted it but by burning it in the fire made it brittle or âit to be beaten or ground to powder yea to powder even as small as dust Deut. 9. 21. And I took your sinne the calf which ye had made and burnt it with fire and stamped it and ground it very small even untill it was as small as dust c. that it might be utterly abolished And made the children of Israel drink of it How this was done we may reade Deut. 9. 21. where it is said that he cast the dust of their idol into the brook that descended out of the mount which was the onely water they had in that place for we must not think that Moses gave to every one of the people a draught of water wherein he had first put some of the powder or dust of their idol but therefore onely is it said that he made the children of Israel drink of it because he cast it into the water whereof they drank daily Now this was done 1. to make them ashamed of their golden God which must come to be their food first and excrements afterwards 2. to terrifie them by causing them to drink as it were the matter of their damnation Vers 24. Then I cast it into the fire and there came out this calf As one that would have said if he durst that the calf came out beside his intention I do not think Aaron hoped or meant to perswade Moses to this but fain he would have said something in his excuse if he knew what and therefore being inexcusable by a poore dry and slender narration he seeks however to colour and extenuate the fact Vers 25. And when Moses saw that the people were naked c. By this sinne they were become naked both in regard of the dishonour and shame it was to them and also because it had provoked God to cast them off and so they were bereaved of his grace and protection and as naked unarmed men exposed to be devoured by their enemies which when Moses saw and considered he labours by punishing the ring-leaders and so by bringing the rest to repentance to appease Gods wrath c. Vers 26. Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp c. A place of enterance into the camp where he stood 1. because it was as afterward in cities the place of judgement 2. because the avengers were to passe from gate to gate 3. as withdrawing himself from a cursed people as for the same cause he did the like Exod. 33. 7. Who is on the Lords side let him come unto me When Moses used these words in summoning those to come in that should be imployed in punishing the people his meaning doubtlesse was that those that had not consented to this wicked fact of the people though even they also had sinned because for fear they did not oppose themselves but did sincerely and seriously detest what was done and grieve for it and would now therefore take Gods part against the offenders to do in this cause what God should require should assemble themselves together and come unto him And all the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves together unto him The Levites onely came or at least they together with the rest that were innocent came and that by speciall instinct of Gods spirit who had appointed them to the priesthood And they came all that is in a manner all for some of them were punished with the rest Deut. 33. 9. Who said unto his father and his mother I have not seen him neither did he acknowledge his brethren nor knew his own children Vers 27. And slay every man his brother c. That is Moses commanded the Levites that as they went through the camp from one gate to the other they should slay all they met with or rather all the ring-leaders and principall offenders in this great transgression who were well known and would be busie abroad whilest the penitent for shame kept within not sparing for favour either brother companion or neighbour or any other that were dearest unto them Now whereas it may be objected that if they were appointed to slay all they met with there would be danger of killing some that were guiltlesse To this is answered 1. that happely when Moses proclaimed Who is on the Lords side let him come unto me all that were clean of this sinne gathered themselves unto Moses though the coming of the Levites unto him be onely expressed in the text because they were the men that were afterward imployed in punishing the offenders and if this were so there could be no danger in slaying the innocent 2. that God who injoyned this did by his providence so order it that none but the guilty should come in their way to be slain by them Vers 29. For Moses had said Consecrate your selves to the Lord c. One reason is here given why the Levites did so readily undertake this dangerous service and so impartially execute Gods command upon those that were tied to them by the nearest bonds to wit because Moses had told them that hereby they should so âonsecrate themselves to the Lord and offer a sacrifice as it were so pleasing to him that
to appear in the presence of God for us So also Revel 8. 3 4. And another angâl came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne And the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the Saints ascended up before God out of the angels hand Vers 13. That the cloud of incense may cover the mercy-seat c. Whereby they were taught how formidable the majesty of God was and with what reverence we ought to present our selves before him Vers 15. Then shall he kill the goat of the sinne-offering c. We must not conceive that he came forth out of the most holy place to kill this goat of the sin-offering for the people for the bloud of this goat as it is said here was also sprinkled before the mercy-seat and had he gone in once with the bloud of his own sinne-offering and then came out and killed this goat for a sinne-offering for the people and gone in again to sprinkle the bloud of that before the mercy-seat then had he gone in twice on this day within the vail which is expressely against that of the Apostle Heb. 9. 7. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without bloud which he offered for himself and for the errours of the people These words therefore then shall he kill the goat of the sinne-offering do onely intend that he killed the bullock first for himself vers 11. and then this goat for the people for both of them were killed before he entred into the most holy place Vers 16. And he shall make an atonement for the holy place As being defiled though not in it self yet in regard of the peoples guilt partly by reason of any unwitting approching to the sanctuary when they were not legally clean and partly by reason of all other their sinnes whereby appears the horrour of sinne for though the people never went into the holy place much lesse into the most holy yet were the altar ark and Sanctuary defiled in the sight of God by their sins and could not be cleansed without bloud So our sinnes do defile Gods Church and most holy ordinances and do ascend into heaven it self whereinto we can have no entrance but by bloud See Heb. 9. 7 11 12. Vers 17. And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation c. That is neither of the priests nor people neither in the holy place nor in the court of the tabernacle for else why is it said no man since the people at no time used to come into the holy place The reasons of this were two 1. As by way of chastisement and for their humiliation they were all excluded from the places and holy things till they were purged from the uncleannesse which they had contracted by their sinnes 2. Hereby was signified that our high priest Christ should without help of any other perfect the work of our reconciliation with God Vers 18. And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord. That is the altar of incense See Exod. 30. 10. Vers 21. And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat This is the onely unbloudy sacrifice which was appointed in the Law yet was it not if it be well considered wholly without bloud For this and the goat which was killed was indeed but one sacrifice the one representing Christ dying for our sinnes the other Christ rising again for our justification Rom. 4. 25. the one the price paid for our redemption the other the effect thereof that God laying our sinnes upon Christ had removed our sinnes farre away from us See Psal 103. 12. As farre as the East is from the West so farre hath he removed our transgressions from us Vers 21. And shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wildernesse That is a man who for ability of body knowledge of the way and sufficiency for this service was chosen and in readinesse as appointed hereunto Vers 22. And the goat shall bear upon him their uniquities unto a land not inhabited That so the place might signifie that by Christ sinne is removed farre away even from all mankind that will believe in him Besides it might signifie that Christ was not onely put to death for our sakes but also forsaken in a manner of God cast off and left in a forlorn and comfortlesse condition Vers 24. And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place To wit because he had touched the goat upon which the sinnes of the people were laid The Hebrews say that this washing was not as at other times in the laver of brasse but in some vessell which stood in the Sanctuary which seems probable because after this done he is said to come forth that he might offer the burnt-offerings in the court And put on his garments c. The garments which he was now to put on were his ordinary high priests garments See the note above upon ver 4. And the burnt-offerings here appointed to be offered by him were the rammes mentioned ver 3. and ver 5. Vers 26. And he that let go the goat c. shall wash his clothes and bathe his flesh in water and afterward come into the camp Being unclean till the evening is not here mentioned as I conceive because it was usually evening ere they returned from these services or else in these cases they might presently come into the camp to bring back word that they had done what was injoyned Vers 29. In the seventh moneth on the tenth day of the moneth ye shall afflict your souls c. To wit by fasting and abstinence from all fleshly delights as also by the duties of inward humiliation and contrition and therefore was this day called their fast Sailing was now dangerous because the fast was now already past Act. 27. 9. And this we must know was the very same day wherein all those things before mentioned in this chapter were done by the high priest for the expiation of the sinnes of the people and was therefore called the day of atonement Levit. 23. 27. Indeed the solemnity of the day began the evening foregoing the tenth day and therefore it is said Levit. 23. 32. Ye shall afflict your souls on the ninth day of the moneth at even but the tenth day it was that was allotted for this service On this day the Jubile was also proclaimed of which see chap. 20. 8 9. As likewise for the extraordinary sacrifices of this day see Numb 29. 7 11. CHAP. XVII Vers 3. WHat man soever there be of the house of Israel that killâth anoâ c. Namely with an intent of offering it as a sacrifice to the Lord It is not meant of oxen lambes or goats killed for their own private uses
time to sow your seed c. Vers 6. Neither shall the sword go through your land That is ye shall live in peace and shall not be destroyed by the sword of your enemies But yet some Expositours hold that this phrase is here used of the sword going through the land because armies of souldiers are wont to destroy countreys not onely by fighting against them but also by going through them Vers 10. And ye shall eat old store and bring forth the old because of the new That is you shall have such store of old corn even when your new corn is gathered in that you shall not need presently to be spending the new but may still live upon the old store and yet withall your new harvests shall be so plentifull that of necessity you must empty your barns of old corn that you may have room to lay up the new Vers 16. I will even appoint âver you terrour consumption and the burning ague c. These words I will appoint over you imply the unresistablenesse of the judgement because those diseases should come with power and authority from God upon them and so should consume their eyes c. as indeed such diseases being in extremity do oft weaken and darken the sight Vers 19. And I will break the pride of your power That is I will break your exceeding great strength wherein you are wont to pride your selves Vers 20. And your strength shall be spent in vain c. That is though you spend your strength with excessive toyling and moyling in plowing and manuring your ground all will be to no purpose for still your land shall not yield her increase Vers 26. And when I have broken the staff of your bread ten women shall bake your bread in one oven This is mentioned as a signe or effect of the great scarcity of bread that should be in the land that one oven should contain the bread of many families Bread is here called the staff of bread because it strengtheneth mans heart Psal 104. 15. because it is the chief prop and support of mans life So that by breaking the staff of bread is meant the depriving them of this stay of their life by bringing famine and penury upon them as it is evident in other places Moreover he called for a famine upon the land he brake the whole staff of bread Psal 105. 16. and Ezek. 4. 16. Sonne of man behold I will break the staff of bread in Jerusalem that they may want bread and water and of this judgement this is mentioned as a notable effect that ten women that is many families should bake their bread in one oven for ten in the Scripture doth often signifie many as is formerly shown upon Gen. 31. 7. And they shall deliver your bread again by weight This is reckoned as another great signe of scarcity and want that tâe baker should deliver them their bread by weight So it is said Ezek. 4. 16. I will break the staff of bread in Jerusalem and they shall eat bread by weight and with care and they shall drink water by measure and therefore of him whom S. John saw riding upon a black horse which was famine Rev. 5. 6. it is said that he had a pair of ballances in his hand to wit to measure out bread to men because it should be so scarce And ye shall eat and not be satisfied To wit either because of the small quantity or for want of Gods blessing upon the little which they have for so some expound the staff of bread the strength which by the command of God it hath to nourish our bodyes Vers 30. And cast your carcases upon the carcases of your idols That is upon your idols now mangled and broken to pieces for their broken images are here called the carcases of their idols not because they had life before they were broken to pieces but by way of derision to let them see first what goodly gods they had worshipped that should in that day lie tumbled in a heap together with their dead carcases and secondly to intimate that these their idols were as abominable to God as dead stinking carcases are unto men Vers 31. And I will make your citie waste and bring your Sanctuaries untâ dâsolation The tabernacle is called a Sanctuary Exod. 25. 8. and so is the temple also 1. Chron 22. 19. and each of them for the severall distinct places in them the outward court the holy and most holy place was called plurally Sanctuaâies Jer. 51. 51. For strangers are come into the Sanctuaries of the Lords house And besides the Synagogues may be in this word Sanctuaries comprehended alsâ Vers 34. Then shall the land enjoy her Sabbaths c. As resting from ââllage from which she should have rested on the Sabbaths but could not be permitted because of their covetousnesse as also from bearing such wicked wretches under the burthen of whom whilst the earth lay groning it could not enjoy her Sabbaths as she ought for where there is not a resting from sinne the Sabbaths are not truly kept CHAP. XXVII Vers 2. SPeak unto the children of Israel and say unto them c. The Lord having given them laws hitherto concerning the necessary duties of his service concludeth now with this concerning vows and voluntary services When a man shall make a singular vow the persons shall be for the Lord by thy estimation That is when any man shall after a singular manner separate any thing by vow from common use for the Lords service the persons supposing it be some person whether man or woman that is vowed shall be for the Lord according to thy estimation that is they shall be thenceforth the Lords and accordingly either they shall be set apart to the Lords service or else they shall be redeemed according to thy estimation to wit according to that value which the priests by the direction which thou Moses shalt now give shall set upon them for it was Moses to whom the Lord now spake but it was the priest that did value that which was vowed as is evident ver 12. though according to that direction which Moses by Gods command did now prescribe them Now for these vows of persons we must know that they were usually made in time of some affliction or distresse as when married persons had no child they did sometimes vow that if the Lord would give them a child they would give themselves or that their child unto the Lord which was Hannahs vow 1. ââm 1. 11. and so in times of sicknesse or any other distresse they were wont to vow unto the Lord delivering them that they would give such and such persons themselves or their children over whom they had power unto the Lord. And if it be questioned after what manner and to what use they were vowed unto the Lord To this some Expositours answer That in case it was a Levite that was vowed he was then bound by that vow
to serve âlwayes in the tabernacle or temple whereas otherwise he should have served there onely in his course and such an one they say could not be redeemed But if the person vowed were of any other tribe they were onely vowed to such service of the tabernacle as they not being of the tribe of Levi were capable of as for drawing of water or hewing of wood which the Gibeonites afterwards did Josh 9. 27. or if they were women for spinning for making the priests garments and providing those things that were necessary for the repair of the tabernacle and other such like services which accordingly they did perform or else paid the price of their redemption here prescribed But others again hold that the aim and intention of these personall vows was onely that they should pay the price of their redemption to the priests which was imployed either for the maintenance of the priests Numb 18. 14. or else for the reparations of the Sanctuary 2. Kings 12. 4 5. Vers 3. And thy estimation shall be of the male from twenty years old even unto sixty years old He begins with this age because it comprehends the chief of mans time for ability of body and mind Vers 4. And if it be a female then thy estimation shall be thirty shekels As here so again also vers 5 6 7. still a smaller summe is appointed for the redemption of a female vowed unto the Lord then for the redemption of a male and that not so much because of the dignity of the man above the woman as because the labour and service of a man is counted usually of much more value then the ministery and service of a woman Vers 5. And if it be from five years old even unto twenty years old c. These that were vowed to God so young could not be vowed by themselves but by their parents who might as well vow them to God as sell them to be servants to others and therefore they were bound by their parents vow and were to be redeemed Now though the service of those that were vowed to God in their childhood may seem to be more worth by reason the time of their service was likely to be longer then those that were vowed at thirty and fourty years old yet is there here a lesser ransome appointed for the redemption of children then for those of farre more years and that because they were valued not according to the years they might live which vvere uncertain but according to their present estate and condition Vers 6. And if it be from a moneth old even unto five years old c. Under this age there vvas no valuation at all see Numb 13. 40 47. and 18. 16. yet some conceive that by those of a moneth old are meant all that vvere in their first moneth even from the first moneth birth unto a moneth fully complete Vers 8. But if he be poorer then thy estimation then he shall present himself before the priest and the priest shall value him c The party vovved unto the Lord together vvith the party vovving as vvhen the father vovved his sonne or daughter and it is left to the discreet charity of the priest to sâââ reasonable rate upon him according to his ability Vers 9. And if it be a beast whereof men bring an offering unto the Lord c. That is a clean beast vvithout blemish Vers 10. And if he shall at all change beast for beast then it and the exchange thereof shall be holy To vvit by vvay of penalty and because both vvere in a manner consecrated to God and such things as are once consecrated to God must not return to the ovvner again Vers 11. And if it be any unclean beast of which they do not offer a sacrifice unto the Lord c. This vvhich is said of unclean beasts to wit that if any such be vowed they must be redeemed at such a price as the priest shall value them c. may be meant of blemished beasts otherwise fit for sacrifice or rather generally of unclean beasts that might not be offered in sacrifice onely some will have the dog excepted because of that place Deut. 23. 18. yea according to this law Expositours conceive they were bound to do in all other moveable goods that were vowed to wit that the priests having set a price upon them the party that vowed them might redeem them and that otherwise the priests might sell them or dispose of them as they thought fit Vers 13. But if he will at all redeem it then he shall adde a fifth part c. As is enjoyned in the case of purloyning holy things chap. 5. 16. And he shall maâe amends for the harm that he hath done in the holy things and shall adde the fifth part thereto So in this case of vows when he that voweth will not stand to his promise the Lord layeth on him this penalty for his inconstancy and lightnesse of mind that men might learn to be stable-minded even in such voluntary vows and not think to have any interest in that which is once by a vow given to God Vers 14. And when a man shall sanctifie his house to be holy unto the Lord c. That is by a vow which men were wont to do as desiring to obtain from God a safe healthfull and prosperous habitation in them Vers 15. And if he that sanctified it will redeem his house then he shall adde the fifth part c. Why this was enjoyned see the note before upon vers 13. The priests did usually value those things that were vowed at a reasonable rate and therefore they might the better pay a fifth part more then the price set upon them But if they did not redeem their houses at the year of Jubile the priests had the perpetuall possession of them and this made them the more carefull and willing to redeem them Vers 16. And if a man shall sancââfie unto the Lord some part of a field of his possession c. That is if a man shall vow unto the Lord some part of a field that came by inheritance for direction is afterwards given vers 22. for fields purchased of others wherein onely they should have right unto the year of Jubile the priest then was to set an estimation upon it according to the quantity of seed that would sow the land so vowed and that price the owner of the land was to pay to the priest if he would redeem it and a fifth part over and above This vowing of some part of their land unto the Lord was usually done in expectation of having their fields yield the greater increase and the price here set for the redemption of such land was that they were to pay according to the rate of fifty shekels for so much land as required an homer of barley seed to sow it as for instance if an homer would sow it then they were to pay fifty shekels of silver for